Author: D.M. Wolfenden
Date: 2013-01-02 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Vampires; Horror; Paranormal
Description: Cain was born in England in 1917. At the end of WWII Cain returned to England, longing for the comforts of home, but found his mother was different; she had been changed by a vampire who preys on women. There came a point where his mother felt there was no choice…Cain had to be turned as well. After watching his mother die he changed his way of thinking, his way of feeding. He tried to reclaim some of his humanity but it was not easy as he was fueled by rage against the one that had changed her. He wanted his revenge and nothing would stop him. After he was attacked he came across a young girl

Behind Blue Eyes

DM Wolfenden

Published by DM Wolfenden 2015

Copyright © 2013 DM Wolfenden

DM Wolfenden asserts the moral right to be identified as the author of this work.

This novel is entirely a work of fiction. The names, characters and incidents portrayed in it are the work of the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events or localities is entirely coincidental.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the publisher, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other non-commercial uses permitted by copyright law.

This book is sold subject to the condition that it shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, re-sold, hired out or otherwise circulated without the publisher’s prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser.

Table of Contents

PROLOGUE

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

PROLOGUE

It was 1944 when Vasile arrived in London. For him, this place would make an easy target; the women of this world were his prey. The war had caused a lot of confusion and there were many strangers about, so no one would think anything about a new face in the crowd. No one would miss the harlots that roamed the streets; they rarely had anyone who cared enough about them to cause a fuss. By the time the authorities noticed their absence, he would be long gone anyway.

His first three victims had been easy, but with this last one he had become overconfident. He did not care that he could hear people close by. The noises of drunken men and singing from the bars would cover her screams. Or so he thought. While the life was draining from her, he did not see the men at the far end of the alley until it was too late. He counted four, and they had guns.

Chapter 1

At the age of forty-nine, Lady Elizabeth Sutton was still a very beautiful and elegant woman, with her green eyes, long brown wavy hair, and a slim figure. Her only child, Cain, had been a caring, loving child and had grown into a handsome man. He was well educated and a decorated intelligence officer with the Secret Service. When he turned twenty-three, he left to fight in the Second World War.

She had only seen him three times in the last four years, and one of those was when he had returned home for his wife’s funeral. Elizabeth missed Cain so much it was painful, and she often thought about her dead daughter-in-law.

She still lived in Essex, just outside London, in a large country estate, which had been owned by her family for four hundred years. The manor house stood on a rise, dominating the surrounding gardens and woodlands. Four large projecting towers stood at the corners of the rectangular building. The sand-colored walls were pierced by huge multi-paned windows. The home she had grown up in had become her prison. A prison she was afraid to leave.

Now Cain had been posted to France, and she had no idea when she would next hear from or see him again. She felt utterly alone; she had no one. She did receive the occasional visitor, but they didn't understand her plight, the depths of her despair. How could they?

***

June 16th, 1944 was a beautiful summer’s afternoon and Elizabeth’s long-time friend, Ann Woodeville, was visiting her, trying to convince Elizabeth that a few days—or even just one night away—would do them both good. Ann remembered fondly what her friend had been like; she had so much compassion, and even after leaving London after her husband’s death, she would travel back at least once a week to buy food for the suffering children. Times were hard for the poor, with children as young as five working to try and put food in their stomachs.

Survival was not easy in the capital.

Elizabeth had not been to London since Emily’s death. Ann understood how awful that day had been for everyone, but it had been over three years now and she needed to get her friend back. It was so painful watching her giving up on life, just existing, and that was only for Cain’s sake. Ann worried that if anything happened to Cain, Elizabeth would not be able to carry on living.

***

Elizabeth loved Ann, but Ann was a terrible flirt, especially now that the American soldiers were here. The men held no interest for Elizabeth, and Ann was not known for her discretion. When challenged on her behavior Ann would say, “I am fourteenth in line to the throne, so if a disaster happened I could very easily be the next queen; and who would dare to question the actions of the future queen of Great Britain? Why, a few decades ago, it was a positive must to be promiscuous.”

Elizabeth smiled as an image flashed through her mind; she remembered the day she walked into the Dorchester hotel to meet Cain. Ann was on her hands and knees trying to negotiate the furniture in the lobby. Elizabeth stood there open-mouthed as she waved at Ann, unsure what was going on. Ann suddenly ducked behind a chair. A mutual male friend, approached Elizabeth, turning his back toward Ann, who took advantage of this to pop out from behind the chair and blow her a kiss before scurrying off.

The man’s brother came into view. Ann had been up to her old tricks: standing one man up to meet another, not caring if they were related.

Elizabeth’s smile quickly faded as she remembered that was the day Cain announced his intention to ask Emily out. Not long afterward Emily had made a beautiful bride. They were so happy together, but all too soon tragedy struck. Emily was pregnant when she was visiting her father in London. She had been killed in the very first air raid of the war. Cain had lost both wife and child while Elizabeth lost a much-loved daughter-in-law, a grandchild she would never know, and her son, too, as he withdrew into himself.

Everything in Elizabeth’s life felt like it was falling apart. She lost her lust for life and became isolated, both from people and from those things she used to enjoy. She would not leave the comforting cocoon of her home if she could avoid it. Her life was lived vicariously through her books.

***

Elizabeth stared at the tree line, her eyes narrowing.

Ann turned around and looked in the same direction. “Are you all right?” she asked, as she turned back to face her friend.

Elizabeth looked at Ann. “Sorry, what was that you were saying?”

Ann’s brow wrinkled. “I asked if you would like to accompany me tonight.”

Elizabeth rubbed her temples and swallowed hard. “No, and please be careful. The city is not safe.”

Ann laughed. “I always am.” Elizabeth looked over at the trees again. Ann checked once more. What might Elizabeth have seen there? “Do you see something?”

Elizabeth shuddered. “No, it’s just a feeling. I keep thinking I’m being watched.”

“For goodness’ sake, Elizabeth!” Ann threw her arms up in the air. She then thrust both hands toward Elizabeth. “Will you listen to yourself?” Her hands dropped to her sides and she shook her head. “You’ve hidden yourself away from the world for far too long and now reality is so foreign to you that you’re becoming paranoid.” She paced a few steps away then turned back and sharply grabbed at Elizabeth’s arms. “You have to come out with me and meet people, see real life again – or they’ll end up bringing the straightjacket for you.”

Elizabeth wrenched herself out of Ann’s grasp. “No! No, I can’t do it, Ann.” Her whole body trembled. Then she turned and ran into the house.

Ann shook her head as the door slammed shut. “I’m so worried about you,” she whispered as she walked away.

Vasile stood at the edge of the trees, looking on to a large estate with the most impressive manor house he had seen since he had arrived in England. He was impressed with the gardens, especially the large maze with the fountain in the center. The extensive rose garden brought a sudden memory of Alexandria to him. The China rose had been her favorite flower, and while it looked nothing like the typical English roses in this garden, just thinking of the name of the flower reminded him of her. She had been his creator, his mentor, and his companion.

He closed his eyes and tried to rid himself of the last memory he had of her, concentrating on the house and its occupant. He had been watching the woman for two days. If he estimated correctly, there were only five people living in this large house: four staff and the lady of the manor. The four staff would not be a problem; he could easily handle two old men, one young girl, and a large woman in her fifties.

From the shadows he stood watching her, mesmerized by her. She was so beautiful, with her long dark brown hair, slim figure, and enchanting eyes. She reminded him of an older Gene Tierney; he had recently seen a photo of the movie star and was fascinated by her beauty.

The lady of this house looked sad, but she also intrigued him. She was a little older than his usual type, but she would be the one he would allow to share his life. Age was not something that he cared about. After all, he was over two hundred years old. He had taken many young, beautiful mates in the past, but they had never lasted more than a year. He would get bored of their actions and idiotic notions, but this lady had a certain class about her, and she would be no fool. He thought about the life they would have together, the things they would do….

He couldn’t move from her distant gaze, her eyes captured him. Does she see me? No, that’s impossible. Human eyes can’t see this far.

But as he continued to watch she became distressed. What is that other woman saying to you? How dare she upset you? The friend turned and stomped her way down the drive. She, his goddess, slowly closed the door. Soon we will be together, my love. Soon the likes of her will no longer trouble you.

Chapter 2

The smoke-filled bar was awash with dancing and music, American GIs and young British women making merry in the quaint English pub. Older Englishmen looked on, some shaking their heads to show their displeasure.

“Well, I’ll have another drink,” Ann shouted, as she stood up waving her glass at the black American GI with whom she was spending the evening. She had to grab the table to steady herself when it felt like the room was spinning. It took only a few seconds for the room to settle.

A white GI who shared their table looked at her. “Are you okay, Ma’am?”

“I just stood up too quickly.” Ann smiled and shook her glass. “Be right back.”

Ann glanced over her shoulder, watching the handsome GI go to the bar. The next thing she knew she was on her bottom on the floor, her hand stinging. She lifted her hand up to her face. Small shards of glass glistened between deep red streaks of blood.

The white GI came running over to her. On his knees, he took hold of Ann’s hand. He didn’t seem to notice the glass for all the blood. He wrapped her hand in his handkerchief and slowly stood up. “Let’s sit you down at the table so I can take a look at it.”

“It’s nothing. Just a little cut,” she replied, her face nearly as red as the blood-soaked handkerchief.

The GI frowned and held his hand out in front of her.

The other GI appeared. “What happened?” he asked as he put his arm under Ann’s.

Ann’s female friend came out of the bathroom, saw Ann looking a little shaken and their two companions helping her stand up. “Ann, are you all right?” Her voice trembled as she spoke.

“Don’t fuss, my dear. I’m fine. I’m just going to go and freshen up.” Ann flicked her hand over her clothes as she turned and walked away.

While Ann made her way to the bathroom, her friend saw the blood on the GI’s sleeve. Panicked, she followed Ann. When she entered the bathroom Ann had her hand in the sink running cold water over it. “Do you need to see a doctor?”

Ann flinched as she pulled out a small shard of glass. “It’s nothing, just a small cut. So, you seem to be enjoying yourself.”

She blushed. “Don’t change the subject.”

Ann laughed. “I’m sorry. It’s nothing, really. I’m ready to leave, are you?”

The woman hesitated and looked down at the floor. “Erm, yes, of course, we can go if you want to.”

Ann put her hand on the woman’s shoulder. “You really like him, don’t you?”

A shy smile appeared on her face. “He’s nice, but he understands I will not be leaving here with him tonight.”

Ann smiled. “I guess we can stay a little longer. Now you go and join the boys. Let them know I’m all right and that I’ll be out in a minute. ”

“Thank you. I will order you something non-alcoholic to drink.”

Ann took in a sharp breath. “Heaven forbid.”

Her friend smiled and gave a little giggle as she opened the door and went to join the men.

When Ann left the bathroom she saw her friend laughing with GIs. It had been a long time since she had seen her laugh, actually enjoy herself. She would not spoil her night. She quickly made her way outside, hoping not to be spotted by them. Ann was making her way down the quiet streets toward the hotel when a man came up behind her.

“You’re injured,” he said.

Ann jumped at the sound of his voice. She put her hand on her chest, turning to face him. The man had a strange accent. She said, “It’s nothing. Just a small cut. Thank you for your concern, but I’m fine.”

“Let me see,” he insisted, and took a step closer to her.

Ann, still feeling a little light-headed, took a wobbly step back. “I am fine. There is no need for concern. Thank you.”

“You are also intoxicated.”

Who the hell does he think he is? “That is no concern of yours. Goodnight, Sir.”

The man put his hand on his chest and bowed slightly. “I did not mean to offend you. I am just concerned,” he said, and gave one of his most mesmerizing smiles, the one that most women fell for. His brown eyes, slim build, and dark hair had always held him in good stead with women.

He stood up straight. “My name is Vasile. I’m worried the injury could be worse than you may think. If you would allow me to accompany you to your destination, it would be a great relief to me to know that you have arrived there safely. Such an attractive lady should not be walking the streets alone at night.”

The smell of the blood was starting to drive him crazy.

He had to be careful; there were people nearby and he could not afford to be caught again. He had barely escaped the last time. He was a patient man and he could control his hunger until the timing was just right. As the hunger gripped him his hand strayed to his side. He could still feel the five bullets that had invaded his body a week earlier. It had taken him a few days to recover from the injuries, and he did not want to make the same mistake again.

The alcohol had impaired Ann’s judgment but she was finding the man to be very charming and gallant. She also thought he was rather good-looking, and had a mysterious air about him, something she found hard to resist in men. The sound of other people in the distance, mixed with the alcohol, kept her fear in check.

“I would like that, thank you. I am staying at the Grand Hotel.”

“I know the place,” he said, smiling.

The streets had now become deserted. The flickering light coming from the gas lamps outside the closed shops gave the street an eerie glow. They chatted as they walked and Ann was starting to like this gentleman more and more. Perhaps her night had not been wasted after all.

“We are nearly at the hotel. May I look at your hand again?” he asked.

She put her uninjured hand on her heart, and she smiled at him. “Yes, of course.”

His mouth began to salivate; he could almost taste her as he quickly grabbed at her hand.

His hand felt cold and his eyes bored into hers like a madman’s. She watched him and swallowed hard as a shudder went down her spine. The smile left her face and she held her breath. “I really think I should go.”

He took the handkerchief off her hand. “This doesn’t look so bad. I think you would have survived this injury.”

Ann stepped back.

He still held her hand, and arm’s length did not feel far enough away to her. Why did he say that, like he was trying to say something completely different? What did he mean, she ‘would have’ survived this injury? She pulled and tugged, trying to get her hand out of his grip, but he was too strong.

She became almost paralyzed by fear. Apart from the uncontrollable trembling, all she could do was stare into his jet black eyes. Then he smiled, the most menacing smile she had ever seen, and before she could react he bit into her wounded hand.

She began to scream but Vasile slapped his hand across her mouth. Terrified, she gasped for breath as she tried to escape. She punched out wildly, and then tried scratching at his face. It was useless, so she kicked out at him; her shoe went flying through the air. She might as well have been doing nothing, as he didn’t even flinch at her feeble attempts. She felt the blood draining out of her as his mouth moved from her palm and his teeth tore at her wrist. Her strength was waning as she feebly pawed at the hand on her mouth.

He looked her in the eye as he removed his hand from her mouth and released it. That menacing expression was still present on his face; he enjoyed what he was doing. She loudly sucked in a lungful of air. She didn’t see his fist coming toward her face. It wasn’t long before she couldn’t focus on anything, and as the blows continued, everything went black.

***

Elizabeth was reading in the parlor when the butler showed Ann’s brother in. Elizabeth stood and welcomed her guest. “Donald, you are just in time. This is a fresh pot of tea.”

Donald embraced her. “No tea, thank you.”

Elizabeth stood back, a concerned look on her face. “Whatever is the matter? You don’t look well.”

“I come with grave news.” He took her arm and guided her to a chair.

Elizabeth held her breath as she sat down, her eyes wide as the color drained from her face.

“I’m so sorry,” he said. “Ann was found dead two days ago.”

“Ann’s dead?”

Donald put his head in his hand. “She was beaten to death.”

Elizabeth leaned forward, hugging herself. “Who would do such a thing? No, I don’t believe it. Who would want to hurt Ann?”

“The police have arrested an American GI. She had been seen with him earlier that evening, and he had blood on the sleeve of his uniform.”

“Are they sure it’s her?” Elizabeth whispered, her voice shaky.

Donald moved to sit beside her. He leaned over and gently took hold of her shoulders. “It’s Ann. I identified her body this morning.”

“Oh, Donald, I’m so sorry. What are we going to do without her? She was my only true friend.”

***

Elizabeth was sitting in the library reading when the young maid entered. She looked up from her book. “Hello, Mary.”

“Begging your pardon, Ma’am, but my mother was wondering if you would be wanting lunch.”

“No, thank you.”

She looked back down at her book.

Mary hesitated. “I don’t want to speak out of turn but you haven’t eaten properly since the funeral.” She looked down at the floor.

Elizabeth glanced up, surprised.

“I’m sorry, but we are all worried about you.” Mary twisted her fingers together.

Elizabeth smiled. “Come, sit with me a moment.”

Mary slowly lifted her head and shuffled her feet as she walked toward Elizabeth, who patted the seat next to her. Mary sat down. She crossed her arms around her waist and stooped forward a little.

Elizabeth searched out one of Mary’s hands. “Don’t look so nervous. You are not in trouble.” She smiled as Mary looked up. “I remember the day you were born. I helped your mother deliver you.”

Mary smiled. “My mother never told me.”

“I can’t believe that was almost sixteen years ago. You are such a caring girl. Have you started courting yet?”

Mary blushed, and put her head down. “No, Ma’am.”

“And still so shy.” Elizabeth gently moved the long black curls that fell in front of Mary’s face. “I won’t embarrass you with more questions. You can tell your mother not to worry about me. I’m sure my appetite will return soon enough.”

“She and Charles worry about you all the time, not eating, not leaving the house.” Abruptly, Mary put her hand to her mouth.

Elizabeth leaned back slightly as her chin jutted forward. “So the staff gossip about me, do they?”

Mary blushed. “No, Ma’am. They are just concerned. Please, I shouldn’t have said anything.”

Elizabeth gently squeezed her hand. “I know they worry.” She looked toward the window. “Things will get back to the way they were when Cain returns.” She stroked the side of Mary’s face. “Now you should return to your duties. Your mother will be wondering what’s happened to you.”

“Yes, Ma’am. Will there be anything else, Ma’am?” she asked as she stood.

Elizabeth shook her head. “No, thank you.”

As Mary was leaving the butler walked in. He glanced at Mary from the corner of his eye. “I’m sorry, Ma’am. She is young.”

Elizabeth raised her eyebrow. “So not only do the staff gossip, they also find it fitting to eavesdrop on me as well?”

Charles bowed slightly. “With your forgiveness, Ma’am, but how else would I find out what was going go around here?”

Elizabeth laughed. “I should dismiss the lot of you.” Then her face turned serious. “Any news from your nephew?”

“I’m sorry, but he’s heard nothing of Master Cain since he left Pas de Calais two months ago.”

Chapter 3

When Elizabeth opened the window in the dimly lit room, the white rose clutched in her hand, he smiled at the sight. A gentle summer breeze ruffled her hair; he held his breath. You are more beautiful than words can convey. She leaned out of the window, her eyes staring in his direction. He stepped back further into the shadows. I will come visit you soon, my love.

***

A week had passed since Elizabeth had found the flower on her bed. The thought of a stranger in her room had left her nervous. The staff insisted they knew nothing of the flower. She carried her cup of tea out into the garden and it rattled on the saucer with every step. She froze when she saw another white rose lying on the ornate garden table. A voice behind her made her jump and her cup fell to the ground. She looked behind her.

“Oh, Charles, you gave me a fright.”

Charles quickly bent down and retrieved the cup from the lawn. “My apologies, ma’am.” He frowned as he looked up at her. “Is everything all right?”

She walked over to the table and picked up the rose. “Do you know anything about this?”

Charles shook his head. “No.” Elizabeth bit her lip. “Ma’am?”

Her eyes were transfixed by the delicate flower. “It’s the same as the one that was left on my pillow last week.”

***

Days passed without any further instances. Elizabeth had not been outside the house, but today was a beautiful day, the warm summer breeze enticed her out. She settled down with her pot of tea and her book. Time seemed to run away with itself. Before she knew it the light was failing as dusk approached. Just as she closed her book and was about to go inside a handsome stranger approached. He was of medium height with jet-black hair, a slim build, and the darkest eyes she had ever seen; she guessed he was in his middle thirties.

Elizabeth got to her feet, her heart thumping. She swallowed hard, her mouth dry. “May I help you?” she inquired, a little shakily.

In a very strange accent the man replied, “Good evening. My name is Vasile, and I have come to give you a gift.”

Elizabeth looked puzzled for a second, then her face lit up. “Have you come from France with a message from my son? Do you have a message from Cain?”

The man said nothing, just stared at her. The silence stretched on in to what felt like an uncomfortable amount of time as the seconds ticked by.

“Sir, this is getting us nowhere. I really must ask you to state your business or leave,” Elizabeth said in a stern tone, trying to hide the rising panic in her gut.

Vasile stepped closer and Elizabeth instinctively stepped back. There was something very odd about this man, something that scared her; his dark eyes felt like they were looking into her soul, ready to consume it. She looked behind, toward the house, hoping to see someone, anyone.

“Charles.” She heard herself call out but it was barely the shout she had intended.

He smiled. “Do not be afraid.”

The color drained from her face and her breath caught in her throat.

He held his hand out toward her. “Since the moment I first laid eyes on you I knew we were meant to be together.”

Elizabeth spun around quickly on her heels. “Charles!” she cried out, but then she felt a cold hand on her arm. An icy shiver ran through her entire body. But before she could scream, he appeared in front of her. “What do you want?”

A gentle smile crossed his face. “You.” He watched her eyes widen, heard her heartbeat pounding in her chest, saw the beads of sweat appear on her forehead.

She felt his grip loosen and she wrenched her arm from his hand. “You should leave. Charles will be here soon.”

Vasile laughed. “Not soon enough.”

Elizabeth turned to run but he pushed her, grabbing her by the arms as she landed on her back. She felt the strength in his hand as he pinned her to the ground. She tried to struggle but his grip was vice-like. She watched in horror as he opened his mouth, as wide as any animal, inches from her face. Saliva dripped from his fangs. She screamed. His breath smelt like death and she twisted her head from side to side, trying to evade his foulness.

He leaned into the side of her face. “You are mine now,” he whispered.

Her last thoughts were of Cain and tears streamed down her face before a searing pain coursed through her. He clamped his jaws down on her neck.

Vasile closed his eyes, savoring every drop of Elizabeth’s blood. He slowly released his grip on her throat as her heartbeat became barely noticeable. He kissed her cheek then he sliced open his wrist with one of his fangs. He held his wrist over Elizabeth’s face and watched his blood slowly seep into her mouth and down her throat. A contented smile slowly grew on his face.

***

Vasile was pleased with his new home. The very impressive entrance hall was bigger than most houses he had seen. There were interlinking drawing rooms with decorations inspired by Lord Nelson’s sea voyages and victories, and a long parlor, which was one of the most elegant rooms, decorated in gold, cream, yellow, and white. There was a ballroom that didn’t look like it had been used in a long time, and a lower dining room, for family meals, in which hung large paintings; he presumed they were family portraits, since he recognised Elizabeth in one of them. A great dining room for entertaining was covered in gothic style oak wall panelling, from which large tapestries and paintings hung. He was impressed as he walked through the very large library, which was shelved floor to ceiling with books. Vasile looked forward to exploring the rest of house, but first he had to deal with the staff.

Vasile found the butler polishing the silver in the great dining room.

“Good evening, Sir. I was not aware Lady Sutton had a visitor. I am Charles. May I be of service?”

“I am Vasile, and Lady Sutton will be my companion from now on. How many staff are there working here?”

“There are just four of us left, Sir.” Charles looked at the man who called himself by this strange name. Lady Elizabeth has not mentioned a foreign visitor, or that she was expecting any visitors at all. Why is this man so interested in the number of staff? Charles knew his place and it was not for him to question Lady Elizabeth’s guests, but he was going to keep his eye on this one.

“Tell everyone to meet in the parlor in one hour.”

“Yes, Sir.” Charles was dubious, but he thought Elizabeth would explain.

***

One hour later, Charles entered the parlor and saw Lady Elizabeth lying on the chaise longue. She looked terrible, possibly dead. He hurried over to her. Vasile came up behind him, and with a swift blow knocked him unconscious just as two more of the staff, Tom and Mary, entered the room.

They stood there open-mouthed. Vasile grabbed the young woman by her hair, and with his other hand grabbed the man’s head. He pulled the man toward him and ripped his throat open with his teeth. Mary screamed and fainted.

When Charles came to, he found himself tied to a chair with Mary sobbing hysterically next to him. She, too, had been bound.

Charles desperately tried to free himself. His face grew red under the strain of trying to force his arms up and down and side to side. The chair rocked boisterously but he could not free them. Eventually he stopped struggling. He asked Mary, “What happened?”

“He killed my father,” she said, and looked over toward the door.

Charles saw the gardener lying in a pool of blood. “Where’s your mother?”

“I don’t know, and that monster…. What if he finds her?”

***

“Tell me who you are,” Vasile said when he returned, looking at Mary.

“I’m Mary. I’m just the maid.” She couldn’t bear to look at the strange man. To her, he was the devil himself.

Vasile grinned as he looked down at the body. “Who was he to you?”

“My father,” Mary said in a weak shaky voice.

“Leave her alone,” Charles snarled.

“Why is the cook not here?” He didn’t wait for an answer. “I will get her myself.”

“No! Please, leave her alone. Don’t hurt her.” Mary wanted to grab hold of him and stop him from finding her mother, but she was tied to a chair and just a small woman. Even if she were able to grab him, she knew she wouldn’t have the strength to stop him.

“Why are you so worried about this woman?” Vasile again looked down at the body and then back to Mary. “Is she your mother?”

“Yes. Please don’t hurt her,” she sobbed.

Vasile smiled at Mary. “I hope your mother is as pretty as you.” He laughed as he left the room.

“Please, Sir. I beg of you, don’t hurt her. I’ll do anything,” Mary called after him, but he didn’t return or answer her.

She was inconsolable and Charles could do nothing to help.

***

Vasile found the cook in the kitchen making bread. She was a heavyset woman with voluptuous bosoms. From the gray in her hair he judged her to be around fifty-years old. He thought she was still quite pretty, but in a plain sort of way. She had a kind face with deep laughter lines and milky eyes that he thought looked like they should be a brighter shade of brown.

“Were you not told to go to the parlor?”

“Yes, Sir. I’m just finishing up.” She began to feel very uncomfortable under his cold stare. “If you would allow me another few minutes, Sir, I will meet you in the parlor with the rest of the staff.” Goose bumps were appearing on her arms and a shiver went down her spine. She had always been a good judge of character and was certain this man was dangerous.

Vasile picked up a large carving knife and slashed at the top of the cook’s dress, exposing most of her breasts. She screamed and tried to back away but he grabbed her arm with one hand and a breast with the other, the hand that held the knife. She stared at it horrified at the way he so casually allowed it to nick her skin.

“These are very nice. You should be proud of them.”

“Please, let me go. What do you want?” She desperately tried to gather her wits, to find some words that would save her. “Lady Elizabeth will not approve of your behavior.”

Vasile just laughed at her bravado.

She began to shake and couldn’t take her eyes off his. They were the blackest eyes she had ever seen. There was definitely something evil in them. The tears that had been building up in hers were now streaming freely down her face.

“What I want is to play with these, and then watch you die as I take you. Lady Elizabeth will not care.” He started to laugh. “Are you very afraid? Do you want to try and run, to try and fight me?”

She lashed out with her hands and nails as he began biting her breast and then licking the blood that ran from the wounds. She tried kicking and pushing him away, but he was far too strong.

After he had finished torturing her, he slashed at her clothes with the knife until she was almost naked and covered in blood. As he entered her, he slowly slid the knife into her chest, all the time watching her eyes as she begged him to stop, laughing at her screams, smiling at her pain. He reveled in the power he had over human life, how easy it was for him to take it. He loved to see the life, the fire, go out in his victims’ eyes.

***

When Vasile returned to the parlor he saw how Charles had managed to slide his chair over to where Elizabeth lay. He was calling her name, unable to free his arms to feel for a pulse. He didn’t want to admit that she might be dead, or not far from it.

Mary noticed the blood on Vasile’s clothes. “Where’s my mother?” she yelled at him.

“She’s in the kitchen.” He couldn’t help grinning at her. Ah, the thought of having this young girl for himself, to do with as he wished for a few days, pleased him. He wouldn’t kill her, not yet. He had other uses for her first.

“What did you do to her? And what have you done to Lady Elizabeth?” Charles asked. He was scared for Mary, and he knew in his heart it was too late to help Lady Elizabeth.

“Lady Elizabeth belongs to me now.”

“What did you do? Why did you kill her? What had she done to you?” Charles demanded.

“She’s not dead. When she wakes she will be stronger, faster, and eternally grateful for the gift I have given her.”

“You should leave. We are expecting visitors,” Charles called out in vain. If what he said was true and Lady Elizabeth was not dead then time was of the essence to get her help. But in truth he was more afraid for Mary, and what this madman was capable of doing to the young girl.

Vasile walked casually over to Charles. “What I want is for you to be quiet,” he hissed.

Mary watched in horror as he clamped his hands around Charles’s throat. She could hear Charles gasping for air as his eyes bulged. “Stop, please stop! You’re killing him,” she screamed.

Vasile lashed out with the back of his hand across her face. Mary’s head swung back as she and the chair were lifted into the air. They crashed to the floor where she lay unmoving, her arms still anchored to the broken pieces of wood she once sat upon.

He turned his attention back to the semi-conscious Charles, picked up one of the broken chair legs and swung it at Charles. Vasile then picked Mary up and took her to one of the bedrooms. He found her slight frame, long black hair and full mouth appealing. He stripped her naked, tied her to the four bedposts, but decided to delay his pleasure. First he would dispose of the bodies.

Chapter 4

Three days after Elizabeth had been attacked she awoke in the parlor. A man was standing in front of her. Everything looked different, sharper. She could hear the sounds of insects and mice scampering about the house. There was a very faint, incredibly slow heartbeat, a second very fast heartbeat, and a low whimpering sound.

Elizabeth was scared, confused, and unsure. She didn’t recognize the man, but the room did have a familiarity about it. She looked around anxiously. “Where am I? And who are you?”

“We are in our home, my beloved,” Vasile said. “You will understand everything as soon as you awaken properly.” He stroked her cheek, and leaned down to whisper the words into her ear. “We are companions for all eternity. We were meant to be.”

Elizabeth was horrified. Nothing made sense. He must be a madman.

“You’re a vampire now.”

“What?” Elizabeth said, getting more and more upset.

He smiled at her, and at that moment he almost looked sane. “We shall live for an eternity together.”

A grave look crossed her face. “You are not making any sense. I think you should leave.”

“It will all become clear soon enough,” he said in a soothing voice. He knew he would have to repeat himself several times before she believed him and was prepared to be patient.

Her voice had become taut. “I want you to leave. You don’t belong here.”

“We belong together. This is why I made you. We’re the same now. We shall roam this world until the end of eternity.” He saw the look of disbelief on her face. “I am over two hundred years old.”

“No one lives to be that old!” Elizabeth tried not to show her fear and she locked her fingers together to stop them shaking.

Sensing her frustration, Vasile told Elizabeth his story.

“I was born in Transylvania in the year 1715, the son of a peasant, but born to lead my village as my father did.

“By 1734, when the stories of vampires and their attacks on other villages reached my home, I had a wife and four children. The villagers dug up all the recent graves and drove wooden stakes through the hearts of the corpses before removing their heads. One such corpse was that of my mother, who had died just one week before. I understood their concerns, but I was still upset at my mother’s corpse being violated.

“After I had finished my work and the villagers were in their beds, I went to visit my mother’s grave. I needed to ask her for forgiveness.” He shook his head, the sadness he had felt still vivid in his mind.

“As I was returning home, I saw a young woman sitting on an uprooted tree. It was very late and cold. I didn’t recognize her and none of the women of my village would be out on their own at night. Everyone was in fear because of the vampire stories, and the talk of them doing unholy things to women.”

Vasile smiled. “It’s strange, but at the time I had never thought of vampires being female.” He raised his eyebrows at Elizabeth as he gave her a sly grin.

“I approached the woman and asked her if she were lost. She told me that she was not lost, but alone, and had been for a very long time. She said she didn’t want to be alone any more. She began speaking in a strange language; her words made no sense. I decided then to leave her where she was and go on my way. She was obviously sick with madness, or so I thought. As I began walking away, the woman called after me.

“‘Please, do not go just yet. My name is Alexandria, and I have come a long way.’ I will always remember her words as if it were only yesterday. I asked what it was she wanted. And she shouted, ‘You!’ Then she lunged at my throat.” He gently stroked his throat, feeling almost orgasmic at the memory.

“When I woke, I had no memory at first, only rage and hunger. Alexandria explained what I had become. My memory began to return and I did not try to fight what I was. I enjoyed the power, the control over others. I still do, and you will too, you’ll see.

“At first I wasn’t sure what to do about my family. They did not seem important to me any more. But I didn’t want to just disappear, even though I didn’t want to go back to my old life. So I returned to the farm. I don’t know why. Maybe I thought it would bring things to a close with that part of my life.”

Elizabeth watched him look up to the ceiling, her eyes instinctively following the same direction. When she looked down, he was staring at her.

His face held no emotion as he spoke. “Alexandria joined me at the farm, but I could not control myself. I attacked my wife, and then we slaughtered the rest. I killed my whole family. I had no compassion, no humanity left. I lived only for the hunt, to feed my thirst. Nothing else mattered to me, not even killing my own wife and children; they were just food.”

“You killed your children?” Elizabeth found this hard to believe. She was right! He was a madman.

Vasile’s eyes turned black and he grabbed her hand. She yelped out at the pain that ran from her hand up her arm. His lips curled downward into a hellish snarl. “Do you think you are any different? Do you think you would not slaughter your own family if they walked in this room at this very moment?” he spat through clenched teeth.

Elizabeth yanked her hand away as his grip loosened. She held it to her chest. “I would never hurt anyone,” she retorted.

Vasile leaned in close, his face inches from Elizabeth’s. “I always find it strange when ones like you wake up and still think of yourselves as human, think that you will be different.” He sighed and moved back. “Soon the hunger will be upon you, and you will kill. You are undead, a vampire. You live only to hunt, to feed on the blood of humans. They are your prey. We are Gods and they live only because we let them.”

Elizabeth shook her head at him. “You are insane! Vampires exist only in tales told to scare children.”

“My creator, Alexandria, was a vampire. She made me a vampire and in return I have made you a vampire. You are to be my companion. It is a very lonely life and you will need me. We will live forever, Gods amongst the humans.”

Elizabeth huffed at him. “If you live forever, then where is this Alexandria now?”

“We can still be killed.”

“She is dead?”

“Yes, she is dead. After Alexandria and I left my village we traveled together for over twenty years. One night we came across a village Alexandria had hunted many years before. She was recognized by one of the elders. He knew instantly what she was. She had not aged in the thirty years it had been since she had last visited. And three bodies, drained of blood, were discovered.”

For the first time Elizabeth saw the emotion on his face. It held a hint of sadness.

“Alexandria and I were caught by a dozen men from the village. We were feeding on one of the other villagers who had been chopping wood alone in the forest. I managed to get away with minor injuries, well, minor to a vampire, and I killed two of the villagers in the process. Alexandria killed another three, but the rest beat her down. They cut her head off and burned her body.” Vasile still felt a sickening pain when he thought of her death; she was his reason for being what he was, she had given him this gift.

“Alexandria taught me everything I know: how to read and write, to speak many different languages, how to blend into the human world. I will do this for you.”

Elizabeth thought she was going mad, or maybe she was still asleep and would wake from this nightmare.

***

It was not long before it became obvious that this was no nightmare. The thirst came upon her; she couldn’t fight it any longer, she needed to feed. The other heartbeat in the house became louder and louder, pounding in her head. She thought she was going to go insane as she imagined the pulsing veins, the taste of the blood. She paced up and down, pounded her fists against the wall, but nothing would stop the noise, or the thoughts of blood. Her mouth began to salivate. She felt a pressure on her gums as she imagined the thick, crimson nectar flowing over her tongue before sliding slowly down her throat.

Vasile knew the signs well; she was not the first to be created by him. The hunger could not be denied. He brought the girl into the parlor and ripped her throat open, offering her to Elizabeth.

A pleasurable pain made her body shudder as her teeth became elongated. She did not hesitate or think; she did not see a face, just the blood, and latched on to the throat. Elizabeth’s body convulsed orgasmically, the thick red liquid seeming to flow through every cell in her body. When the body stilled in Elizabeth’s arms, she could no longer hear a heartbeat. Hunger began to fade and she let the body drop to the floor.

Elizabeth gradually returned to her senses and saw what she had done. She was horrified at the sight of the slumped body and her returning memory of the past few minutes.

Elizabeth buried her head in her hands. “Oh, God! No! Mary, what have I done?” All she could think about was Vasile’s story. What will happen when Cain returns home? How could I have not known it was Mary whose blood I was draining?

Vasile was pleased with his new creation. “Now you see. Now you know the things I have told you are true.”

“What have you done to me? What have I become? Mary! Oh, God, Mary! I was there the day she was born. I watched her grow up. This cannot be happening.” She glowered at Vasile. He just stood there smiling at her. “Get out! Get out of my house! Get out, now!” she screamed at him.

“I told you what you are; you are no different to me. You will feed and kill anyone, even people you once cared for, just as I did. They are nothing, only food. You are mine now, and I am yours.”

“No, this cannot be happening!” Elizabeth pulled at her own hair as she gaped at him. “I will never be yours.” She ran out of the room. She could not bear to look at Mary’s body any longer. She locked herself in her bedroom.

***

The next morning Vasile knocked gently at her door, insisting she come out.

“Leave me alone. I told you to get out of my house!” she yelled.

He easily forced the door open. “We have much to discuss. Come.”

Elizabeth refused to look at him. “Are you lining up the rest of the staff for me to kill?”

“There are no more staff.”

Her face filled with anguish. “Charles? And Mary’s parents?” She clenched her hands in horror.

“Dead,” he replied with no emotion.

The memory of what she had done to Mary the day before flooded back into her mind. She could take no more. Rage engulfed her and she ran for Vasile, clawing at his face. “You monster! You’re the one who should be dead.”

Vasile was stronger than Elizabeth and easily subdued her, throwing her onto the bed. She screamed, pounding the mattress with her fists.

He stood there for a minute staring at her. “The sooner you learn to accept what you are, the easier this will be. You cannot change what you have become. We can be happy together.”

Elizabeth sat up on the bed, put her head in her hands, and didn’t speak.

The days turned into weeks while Elizabeth fought with all her strength against the urges, the hunger. She felt as if she was going mad. She could not…. No, she would not kill again.

Vasile would not leave and the hatred she felt toward him was consuming her. She had never hated anyone in her life. But this monster, for what he had done, what he would try to make her do, make her hunt and kill, he deserved more than her hatred. She wanted him dead, but he was too strong for her to fight. And he was under the illusion that she would do things his way. There was nothing she could do about him, so she locked herself away for days at a time.

***

Vasile had had just about enough of Elizabeth’s games, pretending she actually cared about these creatures. He burst into her room, dragging a terrified young woman with him. “If you do not feed, you will die. I know you are hungry. You have not fed in eight days.”

The half-naked young woman was covered in dirt and dried blood; she cried out, “Please, I beg of you, let me go. I won’t tell anyone, I promise.”

Vasile looked at Elizabeth and laughed. “If you care so much about these creatures, end her suffering. I can keep her alive for weeks, months. Every day I will do as I desire with her.”

Elizabeth was fixed on the blood as Vasile threw the woman to the floor in front of her. He grinned at Elizabeth before leaving the room.

She could not resist the urge for blood any longer; the girl’s racing heartbeat was pounding in her head. Without thinking, her fangs appeared, her body shuddering as they did so. The woman screamed as Elizabeth grabbed her and bit down on her neck. The girl’s heartbeat started to speed up in its struggle to pump enough blood around her body. Elizabeth’s frenzy receded and she opened her eyes wide. She recoiled in disgust, and her fangs receded.

The woman appeared to be in a trance. She just stood there making no sound.

“I’m sorry. I did not mean to hurt you,” Elizabeth said.

The woman looked at Elizabeth, confused, and slowly started to back away. “Hurt me?”

“You have no mark upon your neck?”

The woman fingered her neck, then shook her head. “What’s happening? What did you do to me?”

Elizabeth quickly picked up a shawl and walked over to the woman, who began to struggle, not realizing that Elizabeth only intended to cover her with it.

Elizabeth grabbed the woman’s hand. “I’m not going to hurt you. I’m going to get you of here. When I tell you to run, just run. Don’t look back.”

When they entered the hallway, Vasile was standing there. Elizabeth’s face filled with rage when she saw him. “Get out of my way.”

“What are you doing? How could you let her live?”

“She remembers nothing. Why didn’t you tell me this?”

Vasile ignored Elizabeth and grabbed the woman by the neck. The woman screamed out.

“Leave her alone!” Elizabeth tried to get to the woman.

Vasile grabbed Elizabeth by the hair with his free hand. “Finish her or turn her, but be warned, you can never be sure what kind of vampire humans become. Some are a great disappointment.”

Elizabeth pulled her hair out of his hand. “What do you mean, ‘turn her’?”

“Feed her your blood.”

Elizabeth jumped back, her eyes opened wide. “No, I couldn’t.”

“Enough of these games, you need to learn what you are. This is food, only food,” Vasile shouted and jerked the woman, snapping her neck. He threw the lifeless body to the floor. The corpse landed at Elizabeth’s feet, its lifeless eyes staring at her.

“No!” Elizabeth fell to her knees.

***

He would always come and get her, to offer her petrified victims. He laughed at them, amused that they pleaded to be released, pleaded for their lives. She had to learn to control the hunger, for her sanity as well as for Cain’s sake. I must not lose control when he returns home. I must never harm my son.

***

Vasile was getting tired of Elizabeth. It had been nearly three months and she was not doing as he commanded. She needed to be taught a lesson. He forced his way into her room; as usual, she had tried to lock him out. She sat on the large, four-poster, dark mahogany bed. “I am your creator. I created you for a companion.”

Elizabeth gave him a slow burning look of hatred. “What do you want?”

“I want you to fulfill your duty as my mate.” He walked over to her, grabbed her arms, and held them tightly to her sides. “We can do this the easy way or we can do this the hard way. The choice is yours as both will bring me pleasure.”

“I will never give myself to you!” she screamed. Her fangs deployed and she snarled.

“So you have made your choice.” He laughed, baring his fangs. His eyes as black as the darkest night, he lunged at her.

He grabbed her by the shoulders, trying to force her down on the bed. Her jaws snapped at his face and she dug her nails into his arms. He slammed his forehead into her jaw. She fell back onto the bed and he took the chance to tear at her dress. She lashed out at his face. He lowered himself on top of her.

He felt the skin being ripped away and the warm blood start to trickle down his neck. She spat the flesh into his face. His left hand gripped her throat and his right hand repeatedly punched her body and face. She scratched, slapped, and punched back until there was no strength left in her body. She closed her eyes waiting for the inevitable, praying it would be over soon.

***

The next morning Vasile entered Elizabeth’s room, his wounds almost healed. She was curled up into a tight ball on the far side of the bed. He sat down next to her and gently moved the hair that was covering her face. Softly, he stroked her yellowing skin with the back of his fingers. “A few more hours and the marks will be gone.” He smiled. “You are so beautiful.”

“Just go away.” There was no emotion in her voice.

“Things will get better, you will see.” He stood up. “Clean yourself up. I have a surprise for you. Meet me in the parlor. ”

***

Vasile paced up and down the room, breathing in and out loudly through his nose. A whimpering sound could be heard coming from the far corner. He glared in the direction of the noise.

Elizabeth sat at her desk, her diary in front of her and her pen next to it. How can I put these atrocities into words? They will seem all the more real. Am I going mad? I can still hear the girl crying, her heart beat. She jumped as the bedroom door swung open with a loud bang. Her hands went to her mouth. “Oh, God, no! Please no!”

His black eyes latched on to her, a throaty growl echoed from him. “I have been waiting for an hour.”

She shook her head. “Not a child, please. Not a child.” She felt frozen to the spot, her body would not move.

He pushed the boy to the floor. A small yelp left the boy’s lips. “This one’s for you. I know you miss your son.”

The trembling boy’s tear-stained face and urine-soaked trousers made him appear younger than his twelve years. Elizabeth looked into his amber eyes. “You will not be harmed.” She looked up at Vasile. “I will do as you wish, just don’t harm the boy. Please.”

A smug grin crossed his face. “Then turn him.”

She slowly shook her head. “No, don’t do this.” She looked back down at the boy. “Just let him go, please.”

“I would have been better off killing you and turning your friend.” He hissed.

Elizabeth gripped the arms of the chair. “What do mean? What friend?”

He turned his head slightly. “You called her Ann, on her last visit.”

Vasile grabbed the boy then turned away, dragging the boy with him. The boy yelped as his arm was forcefully wrenched up. His cries were turning hysterical. Elizabeth grabbed the pen and ran at Vasile. She plunged the pen into his neck with all her strength. Vasile turned and grabbed her by her throat and threw her against the wall. She punched down on the pen as hard as she could, making it almost disappear completely under his skin. He lifted her up over his head and slammed her back into the doorframe. She screamed as she felt her spine snap. Her body fell to the floor, and she was unable to move.

Vasile pulled the pen from his neck, blood splattering on the wall as he did so. He looked down at her broken body. “You will heal.” He looked across at the boy. “He won’t.”

Elizabeth looked at the boy lying on the floor, his skin pale, his eyes looking lifelessly toward the ceiling. She desperately tried to hear his heartbeat, but there was only silence. She let out a loud lingering scream as Vasile walked away.

***

Vasile eventually conceded defeat and decided to leave. The mate he had created for himself with such high hopes would have nothing to do with him, and he had grown tired of having to take her by force. Nothing seemed to work. No matter how hard he tried to please her, she would always disappoint him.

Chapter 5

Fourteen months after his posting to France, Cain returned home. Elizabeth rushed down the stairs and threw her arms around him. “I have missed you so much.”

“I have missed you too, but if you don’t mind, I can’t breathe.” He chuckled.

She let go of him and held him at arm’s length. “I’m sorry. Now, let me look at you.” She cocked her head to the side and pursed her lips. “You’ve lost weight.”

“And you look very pale.” Cain took hold of his mother’s hands. His face creased with concern. “Your hands are cold. Are you ill?”

She turned her head away, unable to look her son in the eye as she answered. “I’m perfectly fine. I’ll get Grace to make you something to eat.”

Confusion crossed his face. “Who’s Grace?”

“She’s the new maid. It’s such a shame, she’s only seventeen and both her parents were killed.”

“Where’re Charles and Mary?”

Elizabeth turned to face Cain, full of remorse. “Something happened while you were away, but that’s nothing for you to concern yourself about. We’ll talk about it later.”

A pretty blonde girl appeared in the hallway. She had the biggest eyes Cain had ever seen. “Grace, this is my son, Master Sutton. Will you prepare lunch for him?”

Cain stared at his mother. Her tone was different, very tightly controlled. There was something strange going on here.

***

Cain made his way to his old bedroom. There were pictures of him and Emily everywhere. He picked up the photo from their wedding day and sat down on the bed. His finger caressed her face. He wiped his tears away when he heard a knock on the door. “Come in.”

Grace entered the room holding two towels. She smiled at him, then immediately blushed. “I brought these in case you wanted to freshen up. I’ve prepared some salad with cold chicken left over from last night. Will you be wanting it served in the dining room, Sir?”

He looked up, confusion on his face. “Is my mother not joining me?”

“No, Sir. Lady Sutton barely eats. I don’t know how she survives.” She watched as Cain sat up straight. “I’m sorry, Sir. I didn’t mean to speak out of line.”

“That’s okay. I will eat in the kitchen, thank you.” Cain looked away from the girl. Now he really was concerned about his mother.

Whilst he was having lunch he met the new gardener, who hobbled in to the kitchen looking very frail. Cain judged him to be in his late sixties, or maybe more. Why had his mother dismissed able staff he had known all his life and taken on a young, untrained girl and an old man for whom gardening was probably too onerous a task?

***

Cain went looking for his mother. He was worried. What if the maid was right? He hadn’t seen her eat anything in the two days he’d been home. And where were the staff he’d grown up with? Elizabeth refused to answer his questions. He couldn’t sleep for the tumult of his thoughts. Cain looked out of his bedroom window into the darkness. He was holding Emily’s picture, remembering the walks they had through the forest at the end of the garden. A figure running across the grass caught his attention and he strained to see who it was. Mother! What was she doing out so late? He looked at his watch. It was midnight. He went downstairs to wait for her return. Much later Cain opened his eyes to the sound of his mother’s gentle voice, her hand cool against his. “Mother, what time is it?”

“It’s nearly two. Why were you sleeping in the chair?”

He sat up straight. “I was waiting for you.” His eyes narrowed and he bent forward to see more clearly. “Have you hurt yourself?” She gave him a confused look. “There’s blood on your collar.”

Her eyes opened wide with fear: she saw a vision of herself, fangs dripping with blood. She moved away from Cain’s throat, saw his eyes staring at the ceiling, the color drained from his skin. Her body shook and she stifled a scream. She snatched her hand from his, and backed up a few steps.

“What’s wrong? What happened?” He stood up.

She stood, shaking her head. “Stay away.”

Cain took a step forward, his arm outstretched toward her. Turning, she ran and locked herself in her room, refusing to answer him. He spent the rest of the night outside her room. He didn’t know what to do, whether to call a doctor or just wait for her to come out and talk to him. He dozed for a while but was woken by his mother’s voice. She was praying loudly in her bedroom. He heard her beg the Lord for forgiveness, for Him to keep her strong, so she would not hurt anyone. What was going on? She was the most loving, caring person he knew. She wouldn’t hurt a fly.

He forced the door open and entered the room. “Mother, what is wrong?”

“It’s nothing for you to worry about.” She wouldn’t look at him.

He wiped away a stray tear. “Whatever it is, I am here now. Please talk to me. Maybe I can help?”

“I cannot burden you with this. But evil has entered this house.” He went to speak to her but she cut him off. “That is the end of this conversation, Cain.” She crossed her arms over her stomach as she looked at him.

He looked like a child again in her eyes, his face full of bewilderment and concern, like it had been when he found his pet rabbit dead. He had thought it was his fault and was too scared to tell anyone about it.

“You must not worry. Things will be all right,” she said as she held her hand out toward him, then quickly pulled it back to her.

He stood up, looking nervous, his mind trying to comprehend what could cause his mother so much distress. “I’m worried about you.”

She turned her head away from him, her heart breaking. “I need to be alone for a while, Cain.”

He felt helpless as he edged toward the door, then back. His mother still wouldn’t look at him, so he left without saying a word. Yet what could he say, when she wouldn’t talk to him?

Over the next two days, Cain tried to talk to his mother. She denied being ill, telling him she would eat when she needed to. And he could not get an explanation from her as to what had happened to all the staff. All she would say was that the devil himself had paid them a visit. Then she stopped coming out of her room altogether.

After three days of her ignoring his knocking, he could take no more. “Mother, please, open the door.” He waited for her answer, pacing back and forth.

“I just want to be left alone.” Her voice was barely above a whisper.

He let out a deep sigh and leaned his head on the door. “I’m not going away until you speak to me.”

Elizabeth opened the door, a look of shock on her face when she saw how sickly Cain looked. His skin was pale with dark circles around his eyes. “You look terrible.”

“I’m going out of my mind with worry. I can’t sleep. I need you to talk to me.”

Elizabeth stroked his face. “I don’t know how to tell you the things that have happened. What it has turned me into.”

Tears welled up in his eyes, and he pulled his mother into his arms. “Just tell me, please. Are you ill? You feel too cold.”

***

Elizabeth and Cain sat on the edge of her bed. “I was attacked. It changed me.”

He took hold of her hand, and closed his eyes. “I’m so sorry, Mother.”

“He killed everyone, except Mary.” She could hear his breathing deepen.

He opened his eyes, relief visible on his face. “Mary’s okay? Where is she?”

Elizabeth slipped her hand out of his. She looked down at her lap.

Cain took hold of her by the shoulders. “Where’s Mary?”

“I didn’t mean to.” She looked up to see a tear falling down his cheek.

He let go of her and clasped his mouth. “What are you trying to say? What didn’t you mean to do?”

“I killed her, Cain. I drank her blood.” Elizabeth turned away from him. “She died in my arms.”

Cain stood up. He glared at her. “Why are you talking such madness?”

“I’m no longer human.” She turned back to face him. “I am a vampire now. I live off the blood of the living.”

Cain got on his knees in front of Elizabeth. A single tear slips down the right side of his face. “We’ll get you help, I’ll speak to the doctor—”

She cut him off. “I’m not mad.” She stood up, nearly knocking him over. She held her arms out toward him with a gentle smile on her face. Taking her hands, he stood up. “I want you to close your eyes.” Cain looked at her. “Please, just for a second.” Cain did as she said and felt himself being lifted off the floor.

“What the hell?” He looked down at his mother. She held him just above her head, large fangs covering the corners of her lips.

Elizabeth slowly put him down. Her face was full of worry as she looked at her pale, shaking son. She slowly backed away a few steps. “I won’t hurt you, Cain.”

He walked forward, his eyes filling with tears once more. He took hold of his mother, sobbing into her chest. “I didn’t believe you.”

“I think that’s enough excitement for now.”

“I’m all right. I want you to tell me everything. Do you really feed on people?”

Elizabeth looked up to the ceiling as she clenched her jaws. “Yes.”

He released his hold on her and looked down at the floor. “Have you killed many people?”

She lifted his head up to look at her and managed a sad smile. “No, I have not allowed myself to kill again.”

Cain looked at her in disbelief. “Are you not worried they will go to the authorities? The ones you feed on.”

Elizabeth stroked his face. “They do not remember what has happened to them after I have fed on them.”

“Do you hypnotize them?”

She smiled at him but this time it lit her face up. “No, I cannot hypnotize people. But they have no memory of the feeding.” Her face saddened, and she looked dejected, closing her eyes against the pain of the memory. “If I had known….”

Cain took his mother’s face gently in his hands and kissed her on the forehead. “It wasn’t your fault.”

Elizabeth could not look at her beloved son.

“Look at me, Mother.” He smiled as she peeked through her lashes. “I will always be here for you, no matter what. I will do whatever I can to ease this burden.”

Eventually, Cain knew everything. He did not blame her for what she did, but admired her courage in being able to prevent killing the people she fed on. Life returned to a kind of normality. Elizabeth began painting and enjoyed her son’s company. Often they would read together and go for long walks at night. So for the next few months, things stayed the same, until Cain became unwell.

He developed a cough that just would not go away. And then the fatigue set in and he started to lose weight. His appetite became almost non-existent. Once he started coughing up blood he was diagnosed with tuberculosis. Elizabeth never left his side. All her energy was ploughed into caring for her only child.

***

Cain did not respond well to treatment. After weeks of watching him deteriorate, slowly dying before her very eyes, she could bear it no longer. She could not continue to live this life without him, not with what she had become.

He was the only thing that kept her in this world. Vasile had told her how he had changed her, and that vampires were not affected by illness. Was it possible to change her son? Would being a vampire save him from this illness? What if he was too weak for it to work? And if it did work would he be healthy again? Elizabeth felt she had no choice. She could not lose him. She had to try.

She kissed his forehead then closed her eyes. She held her breath for a moment and then dug her fangs into his neck.

Chapter 6

It was the third morning after Elizabeth had drunk her son’s blood and forced her own blood into his mouth. Cain opened his eyes and saw his mother looking at him, but she looked somehow different. He noticed things about her eyes, how they sparkled. Her skin seemed to shine in the light, and her heartbeat was slow. These were things he had never noticed before. There was no pain, no more coughing. His arms looked more muscular.

His mother smiled at him. “Cain, do you know who you are? Do you know who I am?”

His brow knitted together. “Yes, of course I know who you are, Mother. Why do you ask? Was the illness that bad? Did I lose my mind?”

“No, you did not lose your mind. I was afraid you would not remember things. I had no memory when I first awoke.”

Cain sat up. He shook his head. “What are you talking about?”

Elizabeth looked away. She could not let him see the sadness that now gripped her heart. “From the change.” She screwed her eyes tightly shut. Please forgive me. I only did it to save you.

“I don’t understand. What change?”

She opened her eyes and turned toward him. “Are you hungry, my son?”

Yes, he was hungry. He was starving! This hunger was consuming him. A sudden rage overtook him and he sprang up off the bed. He clenched then unclenched his fists, sensing another heartbeat close by. It was fast, pumping the blood around the owner’s body. He could almost smell it, and he wanted to taste it. He had never wanted anything so badly, and the urge was uncontrollable. He paced back and forward across the room, muttering. “Make it stop. Make it stop.”

***

His mother brought in a man who was dirty and wore rags, but that was all Cain saw. He never noticed how old he was or the color of his hair. All he could think about was feeding.

His mother made a small cut on the man’s throat with her teeth, and as the blood began to seep out and trickle down his neck, Cain started to shake. Then his jaw started to part a little as a pain so pleasurable it was almost orgasmic overtook him.

Elizabeth saw his fangs, drool dripping off them.

But his eyes were transfixed on the blood. The smell, the sight of it, controlled him. The blood was all that mattered. Cain lunged at the man and tore his throat open with his teeth.

He began to drink and the world became mist. His eyes rolled back in their sockets, all his senses dulled to the outside world, every cell in his body immersed in ecstasy. He wanted the bliss and the euphoria to continue forever. He could feel the strength running through his body and he felt empowered. He heard a voice in the distance.

“Cain, stop! You are killing him. Please! Try to control it.” Elizabeth shouted at him, but it was too late. The body of the man slowly slid out of his hands.

Cain hadn’t even noticed his hunger had passed. He stared at the body, feeling confused. Why do I not feel sickened by what I’ve just done? Why do I not feel anything? No regret, remorse? “Mother, what have you done? You have made me into a monster!”

Elizabeth took a sharp breath and held her hand out toward him. “Cain, you are not a monster. But I could not let you die. I could not lose you.”

Cain slapped her hand away. “So what happens now? I’ve just killed someone in front of you!”

She took a small step closer to him. “I killed my first victim too. You will learn to control the thirst. You are like me, and it will take time. But you will manage it.” She tried to give him a reassuring smile.

Cain shook his head and looked deep into her eyes. “What if I don’t want to let them live?”

She backed away toward the wall, a look of horror on her face. “Cain, I can teach you. They heal within minutes if the wound is not too great, but you have to be careful. If you do too much damage they may not be able to survive….”

Cain ran at her. He slammed her against the wall, burning anger in his eyes. “Enough, Mother. Do you not realize what you have done? You have condemned me. I hate you for this.” He glared at her for a few seconds before he stormed out of the room.

Elizabeth slowly slid down the wall, her face buried in her hands.

***

As weeks turned into months, Cain still didn’t have any remorse for his victims. He simply didn’t feel the need to let them live. He was cold toward Elizabeth and hardly spent any time with her.

Elizabeth continued trying to teach Cain how to feed without killing. “These people have families. They have mothers, fathers, and children. Please, try to remember this. As soon as the heartbeat speeds up you must stop. That’s the sign that their body is starting to struggle from loss of blood so you must stop.”

“Why should I, Mother? I am a killer now. I feel nothing for them. This is what you have created me to be. Is this not what you wanted, a monster for a son?”

He slept all day, and then spent the nights outside, sometimes hunting, sometimes testing his skills. Elizabeth heard the terrifying screams of his victims as he fed. She followed him on some occasions, begging him not to kill, but he ignored her pleas. He was not killing just to feed. Now he was enjoying himself. Once she saw him staring at a man who was dragging a child by the arm. The boy appeared to be around six years old. He was crying, asking for his mommy.

Cain approached the man, his face expressionless. “What are you doing to that child?”

The man glared at Cain.

Cain gazed into the darkest part of the man’s soul and shuddered. “Let the child go.”

“Piss off,” he snarled as he opened his jacket exposing a large carving knife tucked in his belt. He snorted, brushing past Cain.

Cain grabbed the man by the throat. The man let go of the child to punch out at his attacker, only to scream out in pain as his fist made contact with an unmovable jaw. Cain squeezed the throat harder, the man’s fingers and nails clawing at his hand. He looked down at the cowering child and asked, “Do you know this man?”

The man’s face was turning crimson as he struggled to breath and speak past the constriction of Cain’s vice-like grip. His hand was desperately feeling for the knife that was no longer there. “He’s…my…son!”

Cain turned and looked at him, eyes almost black. He felt the evil radiating from the man. He tightened his grip around the man’s throat. “Quiet.” Turning back toward the boy, he asked again, “Do you know this man?”

The boy shook his head. No.

Elizabeth watched the boy, his body trembling while trying to wipe the tears away from his grubby face with his hands. His sobbing made her hold her breath. Her whole body tingled and goose bumps appeared on her arms.

Cain turned and looked toward the trees. “You can come out now, Mother. I know you’re there.”

Elizabeth slowly approached, looking from the child to the man in Cain’s grip. “Let him go, Cain. You don’t have to do this. The child is safe now.”

Cain didn’t take his eyes away from his victim. “Take the child away, Mother.”

“Cain, please,” she begged.

Cain’s body shuddered, his eyes closing and lips parting slightly. He let his head roll back, the pain of the pleasure running deep through his body. “Now, Mother. Or do you want him to witness this?”

The man, seeing a flash of fangs, seemed to shrink in Cain’s grip. Slight whimpering noises were escaping his lips.

Elizabeth gently picked up the weeping boy, all the time looking back at Cain. She put a reassuring smile on her face. “Can you tell me where you live?”

The child pointed straight ahead. His sobbing eased off, but the look of fear was still there. Elizabeth walked away as quickly as she could. Seconds later, horrifying screams came from behind her. The child cowered in Elizabeth’s arms.

“You are safe. No one will hurt you,” she whispered. “Put your hands over your ears.”

***

That night gave Elizabeth renewed hope that there was something left of her once so compassionate and caring son. She decided to talk to him about it. When she entered Cain’s room she saw the maid, Grace, lying dead at the foot of the bed. It had been Grace’s nineteenth birthday that day.

“Oh, no, Cain! Oh, God, no! Not Grace. What have you done?”

Mary’s chain with the gold St Christopher on it was lying next to her. It was covered in blood and bits of flesh. Elizabeth picked it up. She had given Grace the gold necklace only the day before.

“Why, Cain? What did she ever do to deserve this?” She knelt beside the girl and brushed her hair from her face. She wanted to howl in despair. “This wasn’t just to feed. Look! Look at what you did to her.” She stood up and approached her son, her body tense. “You are pure evil.” Elizabeth threw the chain in Cain’s face. “May God forgive me for what I’ve done.”

Cain looked at the horror in his mother’s face. He looked down, his face contorting at the sight before him. He didn’t remember doing that to her, mutilating her like that. Did I really lose that much control?

Grace had been flirting with Cain for months. Last night she had come to his room on the pretence of being unable to access it to clean it earlier in the day. She was wearing her maid’s uniform, but the top had not been fastened, showing off part of her cleavage. He remembered chuckling to himself about that as she entered. Grace had made it obvious that she wanted him. She had been trying to get his attention for such a long time. Well, she had gained his full attention all right. And he wanted her, wanted her blood.

His mother ran from his room. Cain got up and carried Grace’s mutilated body to the bed where he wrapped her in the sheets.

This is wrong. I should not have hurt her. She did not deserve this. “I’m so sorry,” he muttered.

He stared at the blood and bits of flesh, unable to take his eyes from it. I am a monster.

Once he had cleaned up the blood and gore, he took Grace’s body to the garden to bury it. Just as he began digging a hole, he smelt smoke. He looked up and saw his mother surrounded by flames. She was throwing pieces of broken furniture on to a larger pile of burning wood. The crackling and popping sent embers into the air. He sniffed the air, smelling and tasting the alcohol that mingled with the smoke. “No!” he screamed.

He ran to her. Liquid dripped from her sodden hair and clothes, pooling at her feet. “Mother, what are you doing?”

“Please forgive me, Cain. I never wanted this for you. You do not know what it was like watching you dying in front of me. I know it was selfish of me, but I thought you would be able to cope with this life with me to guide you. I cannot bear seeing you like this, seeing what you have become. I am sorry for what I have done to you.” Elizabeth threw herself into the leaping orange and yellow flames.

“No! Mother, stop!” he shouted. He dragged her out of the fire, desperately trying to put out the flames, but her clothes and hair were almost completely gone. Her skin looked like it was melting off her.

She looked in his eyes and put her hand on his face. “Please, Cain. I cannot live like this. I thought you would be able to control it. I should have let you die. I don’t have the strength within me to end your life. I hope the Lord can forgive me for that.”

“Quiet now, Mother, you need to rest. Everything will be all right. I will take care of you.”

“You need to let me go.”

“Mother, no. Please, I will change. I will try. I will do whatever you ask of me.”

“It’s too late, Cain.” Her voice was barely above a whisper.

“I’m sorry, Mother. We can try again. Don’t leave me alone.”

“I can’t do this any more,” she gasped, “I can’t live with my conscience. I have changed you so much.” She looked at her son, but she could not see anything left of the boy who had brought so much joy to her life. “Please forgive me, Cain. I love you.” Elizabeth pried herself out of Cain’s arms and walked back into the roaring furnace.

“I forgive you,” he whispered as he watched his mother disappear into the flames.

***

Cain stayed there, staring at the fire until it was nothing but ash. Carefully, he removed his mother’s charred remains from the dying embers. He buried her and Grace together, the chain of Grace’s St Christopher necklace linking their hands.

He could not stay at the house after his mother’s death. All he could think of was the vampire, Vasile, the one who had turned his mother. If he ever found him, he would kill him. And he would find him one day, no matter how long it took. Vasile would pay for what he did to his mother, and to himself.

Chapter 7

It had been a week since his mother died, since he had last fed. He could not put it off any longer.

Cain watched a farmer bringing his cattle their feed. It was just starting to get light and he was sure this man was alone. No other heartbeats or sounds could be heard apart from this one human and his animals. Cain approached silently; the farmer was too busy to notice until it was too late. Cain grabbed him from behind and started to feed. He had vowed to control the bliss, to concentrate on the human’s heartbeat the way his mother had spoken of and wanted to teach him. But by the time the bliss was starting to pass the heartbeat was already slowing to a dangerous level and the skin was becoming cold and clammy. Cain let go and had to physically push the human away from himself. But that was going against every fiber in his body. He wanted the blood, the power, and the bliss.

He was too late; the farmer died a few seconds later. Cain screamed with rage. How could he have allowed this to happen? He had promised his mother, but he was a monster, a beast cursed to walk amongst the living. He did not feed for the next two weeks. He was ravenous, and the rage was taking over.

He spotted an elderly woman walking the dark night streets, alone. He followed her, watching the pulsing veins in her neck. The old woman entered a dwelling. He checked the door, and found it to be unlocked. He listened until he was sure she was alone. He rushed toward the old lady, biting down savagely, tearing at the flesh of her neck. The hunger and rage started to pass, his senses returned and he managed to pull himself off her as her heartbeat began to speed up. But he had waited too long to feed. He hated himself for his lack of control as he saw the old woman would not survive the injuries to her neck.

His next victim fared a little better. As the heart started to speed up, Cain stopped feeding and waited a few seconds to try and pull his thoughts together. The young man was now very weak so Cain personally cared for this victim for the next twenty-four hours, not leaving his side until he was sure he would survive.

He wondered if he had finally learned to control himself, and he hoped against hope that this was so. He vowed he would not kill another human for their blood. He felt proud of his first success. Instead of letting his rage rule his life he could take control and start to live again.

He traveled to all the major cities in England. There was no sign of any other vampires, let alone Vasile. He couldn’t believe he was the only one of his kind in Great Britain. He became frustrated with the fruitless task and decided to widen his search.

Cain arrived in the Scottish Highlands two years after his mother’s death. He found the highlands to be rugged and remote, with great areas of untamed wilderness. He stopped in Alladale and took in the view that remained of the once great forest of Caledonia at the foot of the steep slopes of Glen Alladale. The rest of the glen and surrounding area was dotted with trees. He found the remoteness and purity of the place breathtaking, and the stress and strains of his past seemed, if only for a moment, to disappear.

He had almost given up hope of ever finding Vasile, or any other vampire, when he felt a presence, and it was not human. He had felt them before, but that feeling had always lasted less than a couple of seconds and came to nothing; no one was ever there. This time the feeling lasted.

A young woman with long, curly red hair was watching him from the trees. Cain approached her cautiously.

“Don’t come any closer!” she yelled at him and started to back away.

He immediately stopped moving and held his hands up to show he meant no harm. He felt another presence before he heard its booming voice.

“Morvin, I’m here. You, stranger, turn around and leave now. We do not want the likes of you here.” A man with a large bushy beard appeared in the trees and the female ran to his side.

Cain had seen few men who matched the male’s girth. He easily made two of Cain, and he must have been around six feet tall. The female looked like a child when she stood next to him.

“I mean no harm. I come seeking a vampire named Vasile.” Cain watched as the female cowered at the name. The male put his arm around her as if to comfort her.

“And why do you seek him? What makes you think he is here?” the voice boomed out.

Cain lowered his hands. “I am going to kill him.”

The large male roared with laughter. “Is that right?” He looked Cain up and down as he walked toward him, protectively holding the female close to his side. “You had better come with us before you let the whole of the country know what we are.”

Cain followed the pair until they entered a small dwelling just outside the woods.

The old cottage was dark, the only light coming from a small window. Morvin lit two gas lamps, revealing old furniture in the living area. Two comfy looking chairs were in front of an open fire, and two old wooden chairs were against the back wall of the room. Cain’s eyes opened wide when he spotted the coffin standing up against the outside wall.

The large man gestured to Cain to sit in one of the comfy chairs while he sat in the one opposite. Morvin sat on one of the chairs at the back wall. She did not speak, but she looked unsettled by the situation.

“I’m Haygarth and this is Morvin.” Morvin did not move or speak while Cain looked at her. “So, young vampire, what is your story?” Cain looked quizzically at Haygarth, who answered his unspoken question. “If you had been a vampire for a while, you would know better than to have said those things where it could be overheard.”

“I am Cain, and the only other vampire I have known was my mother.” Haygarth nodded his head. Cain looked over at the coffin, then back to Haygarth who had a slight grin on his face. “What’s the coffin for?”

Haygarth gave a slight chuckle as he shook his head. “You have been watching too many films. Do you sleep in a coffin?”

Cain gave a quick shake of his head. Come out with the dumbest question you can think of. Fool! He felt his face getting warm as he shuffled in his seat.

Haygarth watched him with amusement. “Why do you seek to kill Vasile?”

Cain told them his story, about what Vasile did to his mother, and how he would pay for his actions.

Haygarth listened with interest. At the end, he told Cain about his and Morvin’s encounter with Vasile. “It was five years ago. Morvin was foraging in the woods when Vasile approached her. I was already a vampire and felt his presence, and tracked him down as fast as I could. As he came into view I saw him beating her. I lunged for him. He didn’t even know I was there. He was too focused on hurting her.” He looked at Morvin, his eyes full of sorrow. “He was like a wild animal, and fast, very fast. It took everything I had to stop him.”

He looked back at Cain, who was still looking at him, but with a lowered head. “She was bleeding to death in front of me, and I wanted to save her. I knew the risks of turning someone into our kind, but I could not let her die.” He turned and lovingly gazed into Morvin’s eyes. “I had loved her from afar for a long time.”

Cain’s head shot up. “The risks?”

“You can never be sure how people will react to being turned. She could have turned out like him.” He then smiled at Morvin. “I was lucky. She is perfect, just like she always was.”

Morvin got up and walked over to Haygarth. She gently stroked his cheek before planting a kiss on the corner of his mouth. “And so are you, my love.”

“Do you know where Vasile is now? Have you heard anything about him?”

“Vampires are recluses. We generally do not mix well with others. Most do not travel as he does. We need to keep our kind a secret in order to survive. He could be anywhere now. Europe, Asia—he doesn’t stay anywhere too long. The trail of bodies he leaves behind would draw too much attention to him if he did.”

Cain dropped his head and stared at the floor. His whole body radiated despair. Haygarth’s words had shown him the enormity of his task. Morvin looked at her husband, her eyes pleading for him to help.

Haygarth smiled at her and continued. “My creator, Ivan, lives in Korpilombolo, Sweden. Maybe he can help you. Ivan seems to know all that happens in the vampire world.”

Cain looked up, renewed hope in his eyes. “Do you think he will help me?”

“I cannot say for sure, but if anyone can help, it will be him. He’s a wee bit eccentric, and over 600 years old, but he’s a good man. He likes to travel, so there are no guarantees he will be there.”

“Can I ask why he turned you?”

Haygarth leaned close to Cain with his face just inches away. “To save my life, so I could kill more English,” he growled.

Cain’s body stiffened. Is this a trap? I bite back, big man.

Haygarth laughed when he saw the worried look on Cain’s face. “I’m joking, boy. I’m not that old.”

They spent a pleasant evening together. When Cain said his farewells in the morning Haygarth gave him a letter to give to Ivan, in the hope that he would be there when Cain reached Korpilombolo.

***

In December 1950, Cain arrived at the tiny, remote village of Korpilombolo. He was tired and hungry, paler than normal, with dark circles under his eyes. None of the residents spoke English or French, but Cain had an uncanny feeling that they knew what he was. The inexplicable feeling was reinforced with each encounter. Their eyes seemed to bore into his very core. Most of the locals, even though they did not understand his language, pointed toward a field on the outskirts of the village, sometimes even before he spoke.

Cain’s feet crunched through the snow-covered field and the vast whiteness of the area ground on his soul. He was about to turn around and head back to the village when a house came into view. A shiver went through him. He could feel their presence, other vampires, at least two, maybe three. He wasn’t certain how many.

The front door opened before Cain could knock. No one stood there and Cain could not see beyond the darkened opening. “Hello?” he called.

“Come in,” a shaky voice replied.

Cain walked into the building and two women appeared, one either side of him. Each held a sword in her hand. They could have been twins; they were both petite with long, wavy blonde hair and green eyes.

“I am here to see Ivan. Haygarth sent me.” Cain hoped the names would be recognized.

A slightly balding man with gray hair and a deeply wrinkled face appeared in a doorway. Light from the room beyond flooded the hallway. “I am Ivan. How is my son?”

“Haygarth is well.”

Ivan gestured for Cain to enter the room. The women quickly went to Ivan’s side.

All the furniture in the room appeared to be Louis XV style. Cain was shown to a low, curved armchair with an exposed wooden frame, upholstered in deep green velvet. Ivan sat down on a similar chair opposite him. The two women sat on a chaise longue with the same deep green velvet between Cain and Ivan, still clutching their swords and glaring at him.

“Don’t mind my daughters. They are very protective of me.” He gave them a warm smile. “So tell me, why has my son sent you to see me?”

“Haygarth thought you might be able to help me with my search for a vampire called Vasile.”

Ivan sat up straight, his eyes narrowed. “Why do you search for that anathema? He is evil of the worst kind. What is it you want with the likes of him?”

Cain smiled and his eyes narrowed. “To tear his heart out.”

Ivan studied Cain for a moment. He leaned over and whispered in the ear of the woman closest to him. The woman left the room. “Tell me more. Maybe I can help you.”

Cain told his story, and at the end he held out Haygarth’s letter to Ivan.

Ivan smiled as he read the letter from his son. “Haygarth took a bride. It’s not easy for a father to leave his son behind.” His age showed then, the wrinkles deepening in his sadness. “He didn’t want to leave his country, his home.” But then a gentle smile appeared. “It brings me great joy to know he is not alone.”

Cain relaxed for the first time since entering the dwelling. “She was another of Vasile’s victims. Haygarth saved her.”

Ivan nodded. “He has a good heart. Now, I insist you stay the night. I may have news of Vasile tomorrow. My daughter will take you hunting. You look like you haven’t fed in quite some time.” Cain started to speak but Ivan held his hand up. “Stay away from the villagers. They do not bother us as long as we leave them alone.”

Cain looked bemused. “Do they know what we are?”

“Yes. The people here practice an ancient form of Voodoo. They have a close relationship with the spirits of their ancestors, therefore they are more aware than most.” Ivan turned his head toward the woman. “Take Cain to the east woods.”

She bowed her head once and stood up. She looked at Cain. “We leave now. Stay close.”

By the time Cain and the female returned from hunting, Ivan had already retired. She showed Cain to a bedroom so he could rest. He thought she was a strange one. She would not speak to him during the hunt, and only spoke two words to him when they got back. She pointed to the room. “Sleep here.” He was too tired to care whether she spoke or not.

When he walked into the living room the next morning the other female had returned. The two women and Ivan were sitting in the same seats as they had the night before. Cain sat down opposite Ivan.

“Did you sleep well?” Ivan asked him.

“Yes, thank you.”

“We have possible news of Vasile. My sources think he is in Portugal. A trail of death and destruction follows that one.”

***

Two weeks later Cain arrived in Portugal but it appeared that again Vasile had eluded him. Despite this, Cain enjoyed his time in Portugal with its rich, unique culture, lively cities, and beautiful countryside. This country offered outstanding landscape diversity. He traveled from the green mountains in the north, covered with vines and all varieties of trees, to Rocky Mountains with their spectacular slopes and falls in the center, to a near-desert landscape in the Alentejo region. Despite the limited amount of Portuguese he spoke, the people treated him with respect and often would apologize to him for how ‘difficult’ it was to learn, or how ‘hard’ their language was. This country and its people reminded him of his old life, and how much he missed having a family, friends, and a normal life.

Although Cain did not find him, Vasile was in Portugal, in Viana do Castelo.

Vasile was exploring the 19th-century boulevards and narrow lanes crowded with Manueline manors and rococo palaces when he spotted her: long, dark wavy hair, a curvy figure, and dark eyes that complimented her olive skin. The young woman was with a group of traveling Romanians. She expertly picked the pockets of the unsuspecting, and she was as ruthless as she was beautiful.

Vasile decided to follow her as the group of four men and three women traveled across the Minho River into Spain. They set up camp just outside Tui, where he noticed the young woman leaving the group. Vasile followed her and watched her pick her target for the day. She chose wisely; old men were the easiest for beautiful young girls to take advantage of, and she had one in her sights.

The light was fading and the old man was sitting on a wooden bench outside his home. She approached him and could see the sadness in his eyes. “Are you all right?” she asked and sat down beside him.

He smiled at her. “Thank you, I’m okay. I just miss my wife.”

Her shoulders slumped and she gave him a look of empathy. “I miss my family too.” She wiped away a single tear.

“Where is your family?” Concern showed in his voice.

She put her head in her hands. “I don’t know.” She looked up, her watery, reddened eyes tearing at his heart. “May I have a glass of water?” she asked in a shaky voice, once more wiping her eyes. “I have been wandering these streets all day.”

“Have you had anything to eat?” he asked gently.

“Not for two days.” She looked away from his pitying eyes.

The old man stood up. “Will you join me for bread and cheese?”

“I would love to. Thank you. My name’s Simza.”

Simza stood up and the old man smiled at her, offering her his arm. She smiled back and let him lead her into the house.

Vasile smiled and walked over to the house. He watched her through the window. The old man cut the bread and cheese, and then placed it on a plate. He gestured for Simza to join him at the table. The old man walked toward the sink and started to fill a glass with water. Simza picked up the knife from next to the bread. The old man turned around and at first he looked confused as she held the knife above her head. Then his eyes opened wide, the horror of what she was about to do sinking in. He dropped the glass and tried to protect himself but his actions were too slow. She plunged the knife into his chest, a satisfied smile crossing her face.

Simza was on her knees checking her victim’s pockets when she heard someone speak. She froze.

“You will do nicely.”

The male voice sent a chill down her spine. Simza turned her head toward the sound of the voice. “I found him like this. I was trying to help him.”

He smiled at her. “You are truly a magnificent creature, ruthless to the core. My name is Vasile, and I have come to give you a gift.”

***

Vasile was wandering the streets of Thailand, Simza sulking at his side. “What is wrong now?”

Simza was glaring at a group of men and women. “Look at them with their clothes and jewels, and I am here dressed in rags.” Her icy glare never left the group.

Vasile grabbed her arm and dragged her into a darkened alleyway. “You had nothing, you were nothing, until I found you.” Vasile turned and started to walk away.

“Do you love me, Vasile?” she called out.

He slowly turned and faced her. Her body began to tremble at the malice in his eyes. Her back hit the wall as he stalked toward her.

He picked her up by throat, his fingers digging deep into the flesh. His face was merely inches from hers, his eyes turned black. “Do I not give you everything you ask for?” He let go and she slumped to the floor.

Simza hissed at him and she bared her teeth. She stood up and brushed herself off. When she looked up, he had gone. “I’ll show you,” she muttered.

Many hours later Vasile’s anger was growing more intense with Simza’s continuing absence. He started combing the streets for her. It was not long before he felt her presence and then heard her voice.

“Do you love me enough to die for me?” he heard her say, followed by a male voice. “Sure, baby. Whatever you say.” Vasile smiled, not for one moment expecting what he was about to see. Then he could not take his unblinking eyes away from the vision before him.

Simza’s blood turned cold under Vasile’s icy glare. Her legs were wrapped around the soldier’s waist and he was thrusting away between her thighs. She shook her head and blinked as Vasile lifted the soldier into the air and threw him violently against the wall. She watched Vasile jump on top of him and rip him limb from limb. Pieces of bloodied flesh slapped against her face and body.

She closed her eyes and curled into a ball. Then he lifted her to her feet by her hair. She kept her eyes tightly closed as she felt hot breath on her neck just seconds before his teeth entered her flesh. She screamed as he tore at her flesh, feeling the warmth of her own blood flowing down her body.

Later, when all was quiet once more and she could not feel him nearby, she allowed herself a peek. He was gone. She ripped a strip of fabric from her dress and tied it around her neck. Slowly and unsteadily she got to her feet, as something glistening in the moonlight caught her eye. A diamond-encrusted necklace lay on the ground.

Chapter 8

It was in 1975 that Cain went to Thailand. He had heard the reports of mysterious deaths in remote villages when he was in Cambodia. Bodies had been found beaten, with no blood left in their veins. He questioned the locals and they confirmed the stories, but the most recent of those deaths was merely six months back. Now they had a new fear: the phi am or ‘widow ghost’ was attacking their villages.

The villagers all told the same story. “The phi am comes at night to steal away the souls of our young men. Some of the men have started wearing lipstick at night so the ghost will mistake them for women and leave them alone.” Others said their sons were so afraid they had run away.

Thailand’s countryside amazed Cain, awash with lush lime-green vegetation, sprawling rice fields and deep green, mountain forestry. He could think of far worse places to be maintaining surveillance. For almost a week Cain watched the last village that had reported being attacked by the widow ghost. It was 2am on the third night when he felt another vampire’s presence. He moved back into the trees until the feeling passed. He still had a good view of the village, and hopefully of the vampire without her knowledge. The vampire made her way around the village until she found the house she wanted. Her long dark wavy hair seemed to dance in the breeze.

While Cain watched he felt more vampires approach. Four appeared at the edge of the trees; three males and one female. Simza felt their presence too. She ran, and a male and female chased after her.

The other two males walked toward Cain. “Why are you here?” one asked.

“My name is Cain. I came in search of the phi am. I have questions for her about one called Vasile.” Cain saw both vampires freeze at the sound of Vasile’s name.

“I am Niran and this Daw. Come with us. You will not be harmed.”

Cain raised an eyebrow at the two men, and then indicated for them to lead the way. The vampires led him into a house a few miles away. A few minutes later they were joined by Simza and the male and female who had pursued her.

The two vampires looked Cain up and down. “Why have you brought him here?” the male asked. He pushed Simza and she fell to her knees.

“He is here in search of Vasile,” Niran answered.

Simza looked up at the sound of Vasile’s name. She gave a sly half-smile. “He is long gone, if that’s what this is about.”

Cain walked over to Simza. “Where did he go?”

The smile left her face. She sat back on her legs and glowered up at Cain. “I don’t know. He grew tired of me. He left me here with no money, no home, nothing.” She threw her hands up in the air in frustration. “You think this is about Vasile? You think you can go around torturing and murdering humans, drawing attention to our kind, and we will do nothing?”

Her eyes were pleading with Cain as she spoke. “It wasn’t me. I was searching for the one who did this.”

Cain turned away from her toward Niran. “What happens to her now?”

His face was stern, no emotion. “She dies tonight.”

Simza grabbed Cain’s arm. “Don’t let them kill me! Please!”

Cain pulled his arm away and glared at her. He turned to walk away but she grabbed at his leg.

“No, you have to help me. I’ll do whatever you want.” Cain looked away. “Please. I will help you find Vasile.”

He bent down in front of her. He removed her hand from his leg and held it in both his hands, his voice soft and low. “But you said you don’t know where he is. And if I were to help, it would not change you. I see the evil in your eyes and heart. You are an abomination.”

Cain stood up and the female vampire approached him with a sword in her hand. “There is a vampire who may be able to help you, she travels.”

Simza pulled the necklace from her neck. “This is worth a fortune. It’s yours, and more, in exchange for my life.”

The female vampire took the necklace and laughed, holding it up to the light. “It’s fake.” She threw the necklace in Simza’s face.

Simza grinned wryly. “Why am I not surprised?”

The female vampire turned back to Cain. “Come back in two days. Meanwhile I will see if she will meet with you.”

Cain nodded.

He froze when he heard Simza scream. He turned around and two male vampires were holding her arms out. Niran pulled her head forward by her hair. The female vampire walked toward them. She stood between the men and held the sword just above Simza’s neck. Cain could not watch. He knew this was the right thing to do, but still, he did not wish to witness it. He closed his eyes and turned away.

***

The female vampire called Helena had agreed to meet Cain in Pattaya, at the end of the week. Cain booked a hotel in Pattaya the night before he was due to meet with her. He was enchanted with this land and its people. Beautifully ornate and glistening Buddhist temples and orange-robed monks seemed to be everywhere. Cain wondered what the future held in this fascinating country. There was so much poverty, so many women now serving the sex industry. He saw men of many different nationalities coming to this beautiful place for that one thing. He feared their culture and lifestyle could soon be lost.

Cain felt the vampire’s presence before he left the hotel. He turned to see a very striking woman with long blonde hair and green eyes. She was about five-foot-four, with a curvy figure. She smiled at him and her face lit up. For the first time, he felt comfortable around another of his kind. Helena walked over to him, her body language radiating a confidence Cain found most appealing.

“You must be Cain?”

“And you must be Helena?” He held his hand out for Helena to shake.

“How very formal. I hope in the future you will be more relaxed around me,” she said, while gently holding his hand between both of hers. She quickly kissed his cheek. “Now which room is yours?” She let go of his hand and looped her arm into his.

Cain’s body tensed.

“Oh, darling, why do you look so shocked?”

“I’m sorry. I’m not used to being around others. Those I have met didn’t want me to stay long enough to get acquainted.”

Helena laughed. “Well, we shall have to change that. We are going to be good friends. I can always tell.”

He just smiled and led Helena to his room. She sat on the only chair in the room and Cain sat on the edge of the bed. She asked him why he wanted to find Vasile and he told her his story, leaving nothing out.

“After all these years you still seek revenge?”

He dropped his gaze. “Yes, I will not rest until he has paid for his crimes against my mother. Do you know of his whereabouts now?”

“Not yet, but I may be able to help. I do know of him, but I’ve never met him. I have met many others who have spoken of him, of his cruelty and megalomania. I heard he was here a few months ago.” She moved to sit beside him and took his hand once more. “Cain, I have lived a very long time, and I have learned a great many things. One thing I know is you must not become obsessed by this or it will ruin your life, consume every part you.”

Cain’s composure dropped for the first time as put his head in his hands. “My life is already ruined. I am alone in this world, a monster. I have done terrible things. I will pay for my crimes one day, but Vasile will pay for his by my hands.”

Helena leaned her head to the side, a slight smile on her face. “Take a walk with me along the beach. Let’s see if I can make you see what a wonderful life you could have. Do you have shorts to change into?” Cain shook his head. “I didn’t think so. You need to relax a little, stop being so British.” She beamed. “Let’s go shopping.”

***

Over the years, Cain researched what he could about his kind. Most of it was fiction at worst or exaggerated folk stories at best, with wild claims of superpowers being attributed to vampires. He had pushed his own skills to the limit to test what ones, if any, were true.

He had a heartbeat, although it was ten times slower than any human’s, so the stake through the heart thing was probably true. This folktale was not one he wanted to test out on himself, nor could he imagine any creature being able to live after its head had been cut off.

A fire could definitely kill him. Hadn’t he had seen his mother burn herself to death? His skin was cooler than a human’s, but not ice-cold (maybe this was because the blood pumped through his veins a lot slower than a human’s, but he wasn’t sure on that). He could hold his breath for thirty minutes, but he definitely breathed. He could stand like a statue for hours without moving a muscle, which came in handy.

He could feed on animals, but they did not fill him. He would have to hunt every night rather than the weekly quest of feeding on a human, and he did not enjoy the taste of animal blood. If someone had an accident and bled near him, he did not go into a frenzied attack, although it was tempting at times, and maybe for a new vampire this could be true.

He found the many vampire myths amusing, but he tried his best to see if there was any truth in them. He could not turn into mist, or become a bat. None of his kind that he had ever met slept in a coffin, or hung upside down from rafters. He could not fly or jump over buildings. He could not walk up vertical walls. He had a reflection.

He had a lot of questions as they walked along the white sandy beach. “Have you ever killed anyone, Helena?”

“I have killed. I do not kill to feed. I never have. The only human I’ve killed was my husband from my human life. I took great pleasure in killing him. I also killed the one who changed me.”

“Why did you kill them?”

Helena looked down toward the sand, her face deeply saddened and her eyes closing against the pain the memory obviously brought her. “That’s a story for another time.”

Cain felt uncomfortable and he tried not to look at her.

“What else do you want to know?”

“Do we live forever? Are we immortal?”

She replied softly, “No, we are not immortal. We age around five years to every human century. The oldest I have ever come across was nine hundred years old. I think he still lives.”

“Can we turn into other creatures? I mean is it possible? Stupid question, I guess.”

Although chuckling slightly, she was not laughing at him. “Well, if there is a way I do not know of it. But your question is not stupid. We do have an uncanny connection with dogs and wolves. We sense their anxieties and fears, and know when they are content or dangerous. But we can’t control them.”

Cain’s face flushed and then he relaxed. “Are any of the myths true? I know we are faster and stronger than humans.”

Helena tried to hide her amusement. “The old ‘protect yourself with garlic, silver and crucifixes’? And ‘run to hallowed ground’? And ‘you’re safe from vampires as long as you don’t invite them in’?” She burst out laughing.

Cain laughed with her, and said ruefully, “I tried them all.”

“One’s maker usually teaches us the truths about our kind. I’m sorry your mother was not able to.” Helena told him she had taken two human husbands since she became a vampire. She would not take another, as the pain of watching them grow old and die was too much for her. When each one died a natural death, she lost a part of herself. Now, she only had short relationships and tried not to fall in love. If her feelings started to grow too strong, she would leave them.

A vampire’s life was a lonely one, and on rare occasions vampires were known to create a mate so they did not have to watch them die. But Helena could not condemn another human being to this life. She would not watch them suffer the deaths of everyone they held dear to them. She warned Cain that you could never be sure what they would turn out like. Some vampires found it very hard to return to their human behavior, but most found it easy and still had emotions and compassion. Most vampires did not kill their prey, but there were exceptions. She knew of a few who enjoyed the kill, even torturing their prey, and, unlike her, thought of humans as cattle.

***

Helena had news of Vasile the day she was leaving Thailand. He had been seen in Pakistan, but that was over a month ago. She had a permanent home in Florida and invited Cain to visit her. “Do not live your life through vengeance. There are so many opportunities out there for our kind.”

Cain had only spent a week with Helena but, after she left, he felt really alone. He missed having someone in his life, yet hadn’t felt he deserved to have a companion since his mother’s death. Now Vasile had eluded him again, adding frustration to his loneliness.

As he pondered Helena’s words ‘Do not live your life through vengeance’, he saw a vision. In it Helena was lying on a floor, covered in blood, and her eyes were staring at a dying human male. The thought of her like that scared him, and he knew he had to go to America, to save her. He could not allow this vision to come true.

***

Helena greeted him with open arms, the genuine smile on her face only adding to his heartache. For almost a month Cain had not left her side. One night Helena wanted to go and relax at a bar and watch a band play. Although it was not to his taste, he was too afraid to let her out of his sight. He felt uncomfortable and shuffled about in his seat while Helena ordered them both a glass of wine.

She watched him for a few minutes. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but why did you come here with me? It’s obvious it’s not your thing.”

Because I don’t want you to be on your own and my vision come true. Cain shrugged his shoulders. “Why do you do that?”

She scrunched her eyebrows together and tipped her head to the side. “Do what?”

“Why do you sit drinking wine in a bar? It gives us no sustenance. Why do you pretend to still be human?”

Helena laughed. “You have been off the radar, haven’t you? I drink water and wine to fit in, to have a normal life. Food is a little more difficult to keep down, but on occasion I will eat if needed.” She leaned over to him and kissed his forehead. “I want a life, one as normal as it can be. Do you understand?”

He nodded, and a thin smile crossed his face. “I have been alone so long, I never even think about having a normal life.”

Helena smiled warmly. “Well, don’t you think it’s about time you did?”

Cain liked America. He could see himself living here permanently. The size of the country, with all its different states and large population, would make it easy to blend in without drawing too much attention to him. Yes, maybe it is about time I started to live.

Helena looked serious. She took hold of his hand. “Cain, I love your company, but you have hardly left my side since you arrived. What’s wrong? Please tell me. Maybe I can help.”

He squeezed her hand, and crossed his legs. Then he then uncrossed them and squeezed her hand again. Helena watched, from the corner of her eye.

He cleared his throat. “Have you ever had visions, seen things that you know will happen?”

She smiled, although it did not quite reach her eyes. “Sometimes, but usually only about people I have a connection with.” She jerked her hand back and sat up straight. Realization crossed her face. “That’s why you haven’t let me be alone? You saw something happen to me, didn’t you?”

Cain crossed and uncrossed his legs again. He began to fidget with his hands.

She took a deep breath. “What did you see?”

He could no longer look in her eyes. “You hurt badly, watching a human male dying.”

She gave him a pitiful look. “Oh, I see. Cain, you have to understand that these visions, well, it could be decades, even centuries before they happen.”

His jaw clenched and he breathed in loudly through his nose. “The other times I saw things, they happened almost immediately. If there’s no time limit how do I stop it from happening?”

She gripped his hand tightly, her face full of sympathy for him. “You can’t. I appreciate you trying, but you must stop right now.”

He leaned over and lifted her face up. He looked deep into her eyes. “Helena, promise me you won’t get involved with a human again, and don’t cut your hair.”

She laughed. “I would never cut my hair.”

Cain smiled at her. “Let’s go home. I have some packing to do.”

***

In 1999, after years of fruitless searching throughout the world for Vasile, Cain returned to America. He had decided he needed to put down some roots, belong somewhere for a while, and he wanted to be close to his only friend, Helena. He still wanted revenge against Vasile, but he had searched for him for over fifty years. Helena had been right, he could not let this rule his life completely. He would find Vasile one day, of that he was sure, but he wanted a place he could call home while he searched for clues as to Vasile’s whereabouts.

He reckoned he could live in any one place for around twelve, maybe fifteen years at a push before anyone would become suspicious of his odd behavior and lack of aging. He opened an antique shop in New York, which he ran himself. Then he bought two other shops, one in Texas, the other in Utah, and then a further one in Canada; he named them all ‘Archaic Wonders’.

While he lived in New York, he rented the Utah, Texas, and Canada shops until he was ready to make use of them. He became very good at pretending to be human. He wouldn’t call himself happy, but he thought he was content. He was lonely, but what else could he expect? Who would love a monster except another monster? Life had become, in a weird sort of way, normal for Cain. On very rare occasions, he would pick up a prostitute, and during sex, he would feed on them; but he always made sure they were well paid for what he did.

Most of the time he would go out-of-state to small, quiet towns to hunt at night. He did not want to take a chance on being recognized as ‘the weirdo who stalked the streets at night’.

Chapter 9

One night Cain traveled to a National Park, searching for a good place to hunt. He had never been to that town before and it was still light when he entered the park. It had vast, rolling green hills and multi-colored trees as far as the eye could see. In the center deer drinking ringed a small lake. It reminded him of Manchester’s Heaton Park in England. There he came across an old man sleeping on one of the benches. The man was obviously homeless; he was dirty, his clothes were very worn and tattered in some places and Cain could smell the alcohol on him.

There was no one else around, and he could not hear or feel anyone except the old man. This is surely an opportunity not to be missed, he thought. So he approached the man, shook him gently awake and began talking to him. After making small talk, he asked the old man about his life, how he ended up living on the streets. He said he was Sergeant William Grayson Cooper. After he had returned from his last tour of Vietnam his marriage broke up. Cooper had started taking drugs to help rid the memories of the war, which would often cause him to go into fits of rage. He eventually had a mental breakdown.

“Most people think I’m mad,” he said. “Sometimes I think they’re right.”

But Cain thought he wasn’t mad, he was just lost. He felt empathy for this man. He was a war hero and society did him no favors. He gave the sergeant a bundle of cash and told him to get a decent meal.

William stared at the money in his hand, unable to speak. It had been such a long time since someone had treated him like a human being or something close to one, and even longer since anyone was willing to listen to his story. As William looked up, Cain put his left hand on William’s cheek and his right hand on his shoulder, before a second had passed Cain was biting down on William’s neck.

***

Sam, at twenty-seven years old, was the eldest of the three brothers. His dark blond hair was curly and fell to the top of his shoulders. Tim, the youngest at nineteen, had a thin build, and at six-foot-four, he appeared even skinnier. His flaming red hair made his fair skin seem pale. Ted was the middle brother, twenty-four years old and very similar in appearance to his brother, Sam. They were walking their dogs through the park when they came across what they decided could be a vampire.

“Are you sure it’s one of them?” Ted whispered. “I mean, it’s not dark yet. I thought they only came out at night. But it has to be one of them, doesn’t it?”

“It’s the first one we have come across since….” Tim hesitated, the memory still raw. “Well, since we saw that one kill Mandy.”

Sam looked at Tim. He saw his eyes had become watery behind the thick glasses. Poor kid, I knew we should have left him at home. What nineteen year old should be trying to hunt vampires? “We’ll get the one that killed her. Do you still want to do this?”

Ted looked at Tim and shook his head, disgusted. “I can take him on my own. You run home to mommy, nerd boy.”

Tim’s face went red. “We can’t all be built like Arnie, like you and Sam. But what’s wrong with wanting to learn?”

“Keep your voice down, you two,” Sam hissed. He looked at Ted. “And will you stop picking on him?”

Cain felt the other presences. Humans with dogs! He let William go. He’d started to gently lay him down on the bench when he heard the dogs barking and shouting coming from the bushes.

“Get away from him, bloodsucker!” Ted yelled.

The three men watched the creature gently put the old man down. They saw the blood on its face.

“Set the dogs on it!” Sam shouted.

Cain started to run but the dogs were soon snapping at his heels. He made a dash for the trees but was not fast enough after. He’d wasted precious seconds wondering Did they just call me a bloodsucker? Do they know what I am? His confusion hindered his escape. Both dogs bit on his left leg. He lost his footing and fell but managed to stagger upright. He threw one dog into the trees, but as he went for the second animal, the three brothers jumped him. He couldn’t fight them off; there were too many of them and the dog continued to bite at his legs.

Sam sat on Cain’s chest, his knees digging into Cain’s sides. Sam pulled a sharpened wooden stake out of his back pocket. “Keep hold of him.” Sam let out a grunt as he thrust the stake through Cain’s heart.

Cain screamed from the colossal pain that ran through his chest. Pain was something he had not felt since he was human. Even then, he could not remember anything as intense as he was feeling now. He lay in the fallen leaves, trying to fight them off, while they fought equally hard to keep him down.

“Get the gas!” Sam shouted.

Ted let go of Cain and picked up a jerry can.

Cain kicked out with his foot. One of the dogs yelped as he made contact with its jaw. He pushed Sam off his chest, and then grabbed Tim by the throat and threw him out of the way.

Sam grabbed the matches, watching for Ted’s next move. Ted held onto the can and threw the contents over Cain.

The liquid splashed over Cain and there was no mistaking the smell of it. Gasoline! They’re going to set me on fire! He had to act quickly. Hearing the match strike, Cain sprang to his feet, lunged at Sam and bit down hard.

Sam fell to his knees, clutching his throat, blood spurting through his fingers.

Ted and Tim looked on in horror as the scene unfolded in a matter of seconds.

“Sam! Oh, shit. It ripped Sam’s throat open with its teeth! “Tim screamed as he frantically scrambled over to Sam.

“Where the fuck did it go?” Ted shouted.

“Doesn’t matter! We have to help Sam!”

“It ran off like an inferno. We got it! We got it good!” Ted heard the gurgling noises and turned his attention back to his dying brother. “You got him good, Sam. You got him good.”

***

Cain ran toward the lake. The burns, not to mention the wooden stake that had been thrust into his chest, had made breathing difficult. Did he have enough oxygen to last until the others had gone? He would soon find out. He dived in and lay completely still under the water.

He lay there, watching the ripples of water above him. Is this it? Is this how I am going to die, burned and staked, at the bottom of a lake?

No one was going to miss him, grieve for him. Maybe his staff would miss him eventually, but he was hardly ever at the shops these days. Most of his dealings with the shops were now over the phone and Internet to the managers. He kept his distance, as he didn’t want to have to explain to his regular clients and neighbors why he always seemed so young.

Apart from Helena, there had not been anyone in his life since his mother had died. He lay there reliving that day. He could feel the heat from the flames and see her flesh melting away as the fire engulfed her.

He forced himself to think of something else. Maybe Helena would miss him, but how would she know what had happened to him? He hadn’t seen her in such a long time, maybe five years. His mind began to wander. He tried to recall the last time he had spoken to her. It must have been over a year since he had heard her voice. She was the one who had suggested a shop in Canada. She had even helped him choose the perfect building, one with a small apartment above.

He moved slightly and a pain shot through his chest. The thought of removing the stake scared him. That would surely end his life, wouldn’t it? But he could not just lie here and die. He did not deserve to die, not like this. He didn’t kill his prey, not now, not for over sixty years. He didn’t go around hurting anyone. He survived amongst the humans by living a lie, but the lies were as much to protect them, as they were to protect himself.

How did those men know what I am? Have they been tracking me? No. That’s not possible. I would have known if I was being tracked. It has to be coincidence. They were just in the wrong place at the wrong time and saw me feeding.

When Cain emerged very gingerly from the water he could not sense the humans or their dogs. On reaching the bank, he climbed out of the lake and made his way into the tree line. He did not know or care where he was going; he just had to get away from the park. The burns didn’t hurt that much now but the wooden stake in his chest was excruciating. With every step he took, a pain shot through him like a red-hot iron bar being slammed through his chest and into his heart.

What felt like hours later, he found himself at the edge of some woods. He stood looking down at his burned body and the wooden stake sticking out of his chest. He was weak, in pain, and he needed to feed. He walked slowly into the woods to lie down under some thick bushes. He took stock of his position, and collected his thoughts. Should he pull the stake out of his chest? Would he heal or would he bleed to death? There wasn’t a lot of choice; it had to come out.

Fear gripped him but he slowly put his hand around the stake. Taking a deep breath he pulled it from his heart. He let out a loud cry from the intense pain, and then everything went black as he collapsed.

Chapter 10

Ted and Tim knew they would need to get back to where they had hidden Sam’s body. What if some of the things they had learned were true? Would Sam turn into one of them? This could not be allowed, even if there was only a small possibility of him coming back as a vampire. He would not want to be one of them. He would rather stay dead. There was no choice. They had to remove Sam’s head and burn his body. The brothers were enraged, but there was no time for grief. Not yet, not while it still lived. Ted looked at Tim, unable to hold back the tears. “It would be dead now if we hadn’t lost track of it when we tried to help Sam.”

“It could be the other side of the state by now. That bloodsucking monster has to die for Sam,” Tim said.

“I know. We will finish it off, but we can’t put others at risk. You need to keep the dogs under control. There may be kids about in these woods. We don’t want to draw any attention to ourselves or get any kids hurt. You keep the dogs back, and if I see any signs of the bloodsucker I’ll radio for you to bring them in.”

Tim was not happy, but agreed they could not take risks. What if the creature took a child as a hostage, or worse? Neither of the brothers wanted that. They were only there because they wanted to stop these abominations from taking innocent lives. It had all happened too suddenly to save Sam. There was no way Tim and Ted would let this one get away. They did not care about other vampires now, not even the smaller one that had killed Mandy. This one was going to be sent to hell, if it still lived. There was nobody else to help them now. Who could they possibly turn to for help? No one believed in vampires: the undead, demons who fed on humans.

The brothers had first come across a vampire two years earlier. They had been on their way back from a party at the local community center. Not a lot usually happened in Blankerville. It was a small rural community with a population of three hundred people, mostly farmers, so the annual dance was a welcome change for young and old alike. The brothers had seen what looked like a man and woman in rather a passionate embrace before they recognized Mandy, the married woman from the next farm.

They did not, however, recognize the man with her. He was smaller than average height with jet-black hair, slim build, maybe in his late thirties. It was dark so it was difficult to tell. He was wearing fancy city clothes, not the type the locals wore. The local men were hardworking farmers. There were no fancy coffee shops, bars, or clothes shops in Blankerville. They hardly ever got tourists in their town, as there was nothing to attract them. This was definitely not a familiar sight.

They put their heads down and tried to make as little noise as possible on their way past, even though they were curious about this stranger.

Ted couldn’t resist a quick look back. He saw Mandy’s body slump to the ground. Panicking, he had yelled, “Hey, what have you done to her?”

The stranger turned toward them, wiping the blood from his face. His shirt had small patches of red on it, which they assumed was blood. The three brothers rushed over to Mandy, but the stranger slipped away into the darkness. When they reached Mandy there was no doubt she was dead; her throat had been torn open. They raised the alarm but the stranger could not be found.

Later, when they told the full story, everyone talked about the killing. It was the first in thirty years, but no one really wanted to believe the details the brothers insisted were true. The sheriff had proclaimed the brothers to be drunks or insane at their insistence on seeing the undead, a vampire that preyed on the woman and killed her. Even though the post-mortem confirmed what they had seen as it revealed she had lost over eighty percent of her blood.

The investigation concluded that it was the work of a madman. Vampires were the work of fiction, and no one here believed in fairy tales. The authorities knew they had been at the dance and assumed they had a little too much to drink on that dreadful night.

The brothers were sure that it was no madman they had seen. It had to have been a vampire. There was no other explanation that fitted what they knew to be facts. They decided they were going to hunt this demon, to kill it and any others they came across. They had a duty to stop these monsters from killing innocent people. This creature was an anathema, the hated one. It had hidden itself from society for God knows how many years now, but its time was nearly up, as was that of any others they came across.

All they knew about vampires was what they had managed to look up on the Internet, seen in films, or read in books (most of them fiction). They had spent a few months trying to prepare themselves, believing every word they read. They rehearsed the signs to look out for: cold skin, no heartbeat, they never aged, were incredibly fast and strong, possibly some kind of reaction to garlic, they could only come out at night, you killed them by putting a wooden stake through the heart, or cutting their heads off, and you definitely had to burn the body after you killed them because they had a habit of coming back to life. They lived on the blood of the living, either killing their victims or turning them into more vampires. It had been nearly two years since they had started hunting for these creatures, and this was the first they had come across.

Sam’s death hit them hard but only strengthened their resolve.

The old man in the park had survived. He was weak but had no memory of a creature drinking his blood. There was no sign of a large open wound, although his neck did look a little red. He stank of booze, had a rather bad attitude and gave the brothers an earful for disturbing him. He had thought they were crazy because no one had bitten his neck or drank his blood.

The brothers just thought he was lying, or mad, or both. They were no experts but they knew what they had seen. They would not be swayed by any arguments anyone else put forward.

Chapter 11

Mia had been out nearly all day and knew she couldn’t put off going home any longer. Phil wouldn’t have left for work just yet but her mother would already be frantic. It was seven o’clock and supper would have been ready for over an hour. If she took the shortcut it would only take fifteen minutes to get home, rather than the thirty minutes to go the route she should use. Her mother worried about her cutting through the woods to Ashton Road, said she should always go through the school playing fields then along Maple Drive and down Curtis Avenue. She said that it was too dangerous a route for a ten-year-old to take, especially such a petite, pretty girl. But it wasn’t the woods that scared her. Mia was tempted to go the long way home, but reluctantly headed off along the quickest route, albeit at a very slow jog, to save her mother any further worry. As she entered the woods, she heard a noise. It sounded like a wounded animal, but there was no time to investigate just then.

She arrived home at seven-eighteen. She looked nervously toward the sound of voices, shutting the door as quietly as she could.

“Mia? Is that you?” Her mother appeared in the hall, her eyes puffy and red. “Oh, Mia, I’ve been so worried about you. I was going to call the police. Where have you been? I called everyone I could think of and no one had seen you all day.”

“I told you not to fret, Jess,” her stepfather butted in. “She just forgot about the time. You know how she is. Our Miss Independent.” He ruffled her long, mousy-brown hair and left his hand lying heavily on her head.

“Leave me alone!” Mia shouted.

“You should have more consideration for your mother’s feelings,” he said, his fingers slyly pulling her hair.

Mia twisted away from his touch, her gray-blue eyes blazing.

“Mia, don’t speak to Phil like that. He was worried about you too.”

Mia glared at him. More like he was worried I’d run away and told someone the truth about him. She shuddered.

“I’d better get myself off to work.” Phil kissed Jess goodbye and winked at Mia. “Don’t forget,” he said to her, “I’m off all next week and if you are a really good girl, I’ll treat you to a very special surprise.”

Mia stood there with a look of horror on her face. God, I must be the only kid in the world who wished they didn’t have school vacations.

Her mother urged her toward the kitchen. “All right, let’s get you fed, and then you can explain why you are so late, and why no one has seen you about.”

“Mom, I’m sorry. I didn’t realize the time.”

Jess hugged Mia to her. “Honey, I’m not making a big issue of it for nothing. I really have been very worried about your safety since those reports of strangers in the area.” She rubbed her daughter’s back and kissed the top of her head. “I know you think you’re old enough to look after yourself, but you’re only ten.” She picked up an oven glove and pushed Mia toward the sink. “Go wash your hands while I get your dinner out of the oven. I hope it’s not dried out too much.”

Mia silently did as she was told, feeling all twisted up inside, contrite and angry and frightened all at the same time. She didn’t feel hungry but would eat every last forkful to please her mother.

After her bath Mia felt a great need of some reassurance. Lying in bed hugging her aged teddy, Finnie, just wasn’t enough. She knew her wayward behavior was irritating the hell out of her mother. How would she cope if her mother stopped loving her too? Her father had walked out when she was five so what was to stop her mother doing the same? If Phil said the wrong thing–if she said the wrong thing–her Mom would hate her and leave. Then she’d be alone. With Phil.

“Mom,” she called out, her voice hardly sounding like her own. “Mom!”

Jess ran into the bedroom, her face pale. “What is it, honey? Are you in pain?” She sat down on the bed and felt Mia’s forehead to check if she was feverish.

“Mom, can I have a bedtime story?”

“What?

“Pleeease?”

Jess shook her head in bewilderment, but took The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe from her daughter’s bookshelf. It had been a firm favorite from the first reading and the pages were well thumbed. She leaned back against the headboard and swung her legs up next to Mia’s.

Mia snuggled into her mother’s side, Jess’s arm around her shoulders. Mia would get used to their new family set-up if given space and time, she was sure of it.

An hour later Mia’s eyes were still wide open, shining with reflected moonlight. She stared out of her bedroom window at the woods, wondering about the sound she had heard. She concluded there must be an animal in pain out there, all alone. She could not think what animal would make that scream, it sounded so primal, but decided she would go to the woods tomorrow morning with her tent, just in case the animal needed shelter; she would try to find it and help if she could. Decision made she set her alarm clock and finally fell asleep.

At six forty-five, her alarm went off. She knew Phil would be home at around seven fifteen; if she made enough noise her mother would wake, and Phil would have to play the nice stepfather. She was determined to never be alone with him again. Slam, went the bathroom door.

Slam, the door went again as she finished and left the bathroom. Then she turned her music on as loud as she could without deafening herself in the process while she got dressed.

“Mia, do you really have to act like a teenage rebel so early in the morning? Do you know what time it is?”

Mia knew her mother wasn’t really annoyed with her and grinned cheekily. “Good morning, Mom. Did I wake you?”

“You know you did, but that’s okay. It’s only Sunday, the day of rest.” Jess heaved a dramatic sigh, then smiled and held her arms out. “Now come here and give your old mother a hug.”

Mia hugged her mother tightly. “Sorry, Mom.”

“I’ll go make you some breakfast. Scrambled eggs?”

“Yummy, with one toast please.”

“Okay, at your service, ma’am.” Jess giggled. How she loved her daughter. But Mia had changed so much lately; she had become subdued and a bit of a loner over the past year. It was probably nothing. As Phil had said, she was just finding her independence and adjusting to having a father figure around after so long without one. But Jess could not help being apprehensive and worried that there may be more to it than that. Mia just wasn’t the happy-go-lucky girl she’d always been any more.

Phil arrived home just as Jess was putting breakfast on the table. Mia quickly ate hers and ran to her room, out of his way. In the bright light of day it seemed a bit of a silly idea, thinking she could help a wounded and possibly dangerous wild animal, but she couldn’t help it. She was curious and went to the window. She watched the woods for any movement, straining her ears for any repetition of the sound she’d heard. She had to go and see if she could help the creature. She kept checking her watch: seven thirty, seven thirty-five, seven forty, eventually the time got to eight thirty. Finally she could leave without her mother worrying about where she was off to so early on a Sunday morning. Mia threw her tent out of the window because her mother would not approve of her putting a wounded animal in it. What if it was bloodied or covered with fleas, or something worse? What if the animal did its business in the tent?

Mia ran downstairs. “Mom, I’m going out to explore the world.”

Jess popped her head around the kitchen door. “Okay, Ann Bancroft, but before you get to either of the poles, you need to give your mother a hug and promise to be home before one for lunch.”

“Okay, Mom, I promise. Love you.”

“I love you too.” Before Mia shut the door Jess called out, “Stay alert to what’s happening around you, Mia. No losing yourself in a dream world.”

“I’ll be careful, Mom!” Mia snuck around to the back of the house, picked up her tent and headed for the woods. The woods were vast, and you could easily get lost if you ventured too far. Mia always stayed in the smallest part, which was about a mile deep at most. She never went further in than a thirty-minute walk. She considered this to be her part of the woods, as she never saw anyone else venturing there.

The cool, damp air beneath the towering trees brought goose bumps up on Mia’s uncovered arms. She shivered and put on her sweatshirt. She could hear ducks flying overhead and looked up to try and spot them. The sun was beaming through the tops of the firs, spruces and pines. Mia smiled, anticipating the coming warmth from the sun.

When she reached the middle of her woods she threw her tent on the ground, still amazed at how you could just throw a round bit of material in the air and a tent would pop up, and that was all the work it took. She listened very carefully. She couldn’t hear anything of the creature now, so decided she would have to search every inch of the woods. Well, her bit of the woods at least. Even that could take a while. She headed toward the direction of the school. She walked very slowly, stopping every couple of minutes to listen. Nothing. Not a sound, or broken undergrowth, or anything else to give a clue to another living presence.

After a while she headed back to the tent. The tent was her ‘base camp’ and she thought it best she had a plan. She had gone left to the school. Now, when she reached the tent, she would go right. If nothing were found she would circle the outer part of her woods. That should cover most of the ground she was comfortable in searching.

Just as she reached her base camp, she heard a muffled cry, like something was in pain. She ran in the direction of the noise and a short distance away came to a sudden stop. She stood with her mouth open. It was a man, and he was obviously in a great deal of pain. When he tried to move a low muffled noise slipped out from between his clenched teeth. He looked like he had been burned; the sleeves on his jacket were almost completely gone.

Mia did not know what to do now. She was looking for a wounded animal, possibly a lost cat or dog, but this was a man! She didn’t know if she should be scared or if she should run. Even if she decided running was the best answer, she could not move. Her feet were somehow now part of the ground, and it was unwilling to let her go.

Cain sensed a presence, a female with a strong heartbeat. He was under no illusions about how grotesque he must look, but he was dying and he needed to feed. He might be able to conjure up enough strength to feed on her. Maybe she would try and help him, then he would not have to work so hard and his reserves might be enough. He dragged himself toward the scent. A searing pain emanating from the wound in his chest running through his whole body almost stopped him but his desperate need drove him on. Then he saw the young girl. Too late! She had seen him. He was too weak to move quickly out of her line of vision.

He kept his head down. He did not want to scare her any more than she may already have been. “Hello, child. What are you doing out here in the woods alone?”

“I was looking for something.” Mia relaxed. She didn’t feel nervous any more, believing he posed no threat. She liked the sound of his voice, soft and somehow soothing. She guessed he was maybe thirty years old. She noticed all the blood, and that part of his body was as blackened and burnt as his clothes were, but still she thought he was very handsome, like a film star.

She looked him up and down, a small frown between her brows. “Do you want me to get you an ambulance?”

“Thank you, but no.”

“I think you may need a blood transfusion,” she said in a rather nonchalant manner, as if she came across situations like this every day and she knew exactly what she was talking about.

He wanted to laugh, but instead gasped sharply as a spasm shot through his chest. He managed to gain some control from the pain. He found this child to be amusing, and if nothing else, she might take his mind off the agonizing pain. “Why do you think I need a blood transfusion?”

“It’s obvious. You have blood on your clothes and you’re very pale. My mom had to have a blood transfusion last year and she looked as pale as you do now. I have seen plenty of people who had to be given blood.”

He nodded. “I see. I do need blood, but I cannot go to the hospital.”

She cocked her head to the side, her eyes fixed intently on him. “Oh? Why not? Are the police after you?” She tried to keep her voice monotone so she didn’t sound like she was suspicious or alarmed, which of course she was.

“I have my reasons.”

“That’s not an answer.” What am I doing? This guy could be a murderer and I’m treating him like a naughty schoolboy. I should run away, but I don’t want to leave him alone. He needs help. Mia wrestled with her conscience, unsure what she should do.

“No, the police are not after me.” He managed a smile, but still did not look up at her.

Appalled at herself for questioning this injured adult–he needed help, not the third-degree. “I have a tent. You can rest in it if you like, just until you feel better.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

“Can I call someone for you?” Better, more sensible question, she thought.

“No.” Cain slumped to his knees with a piercing squeal as the pain shot through his whole body.

Mia gave a low short scream as she backed away. She stared at the man and the strained look on his face. She had to help, had to do something. “You really need help. I’ll go and get an ambulance.”

“No!” He held his arms tightly around his chest and panted for a moment before he could speak again. “Please,” he continued with difficulty, “please don’t do that.” He licked his dry lips and swallowed. “Do you think you could help me to your tent?”

When the man lifted his head, Mia noticed his eyes, the most piercing blue eyes she had ever seen. She liked his eyes. She knew she could trust him. “Yes, it’s not far.” She really hoped he wouldn’t die, but was afraid that that was exactly what was going to happen.

Once inside the tent, Mia asked what had happened to him, why was he burned, and had he been stabbed or shot because there was so much blood? Here I go again with the twenty questions. She just could not help herself. She wanted to know everything about him so she told him her name.

“I am not a nice man, Mia, and others think I should not be part of this world.” He saw the confusion in her eyes.

“Well, I think you are nice.” How could anyone want to hurt him? She could not stop looking deep into his eyes. She had never met anyone like him. He was nice in a strange sort of way. She had a sudden thought. She crawled to the tent entrance. “I’ll be back soon. I know how to help you.” But the man didn’t answer. He was fast asleep or had blacked out, or died; she wasn’t sure how to tell the difference.

Chapter 12

Mia reached the hospital doors. She stood there for a minute, and took a deep breath. She could do this! The man with the blue eyes needed her help, needed blood, and she was all he had. She walked in and the receptionist saw her.

“Hi, Mia. Is your mother working today?”

“I think so. Phil is in bed after his night shift and I was bored.” She could feel her face going red. She had never been a good liar but this was an emergency.

“Just go straight through. You know the way.”

Mia had always liked her. She was never sad, always had a big smile on her face and really pretty, blonde curly hair, which suited her round face, especially with the ruby red lipstick she always wore.

In the corridor, Mia passed one of the male nurses. He never questioned why she was at the hospital. He’d just wink and say, “Here comes trouble.”

She giggled and waved. He was one of the nurses who had treated her mom when she had her blood transfusion. He had made fun of Mia when her mother wasn’t well to try and make her laugh and keep her from being too worried. She thought his goatee beard and red hair didn’t quite go with his very tanned skin and his mammoth build. She always imagined him running around in animal skins, too big to be scared of anything. She liked him. He had always been kind to her.

Jess’s office was right in front of where they kept the blood. Mia quietly approached. There was no one about so she quickly went in and found the keys she had seen her mother using to access the room where they kept the blood. She unlocked the door and went to the first fridge. She put two of the bags that contained blood inside her sweatshirt. Not too cold. She put the keys back in her mother’s office.

Just as she was leaving, Doctor Porter came around the corner.

He was a heavyset man with the biggest stomach she had ever seen, even on pregnant ladies. She always felt a bit intimidated by him because he spoke to her while looking over the edge of his glasses. And he never seemed to smile.

“Hello, Mia. What are you doing here? Is everything okay?”

“I was looking for my mom, Doctor Porter.” She had always seen Doctor Porter as an authority figure and he reminded her of an old school principal, with his balding head and power tie. Now she was scared she would not be able to keep up the pretence.

“Your mother’s not working today. Isn’t she at home?”

“Oh, yeah, sorry. Of course, she is. I just forgot what day it is.”

“Let me ring her and make sure she’s home.”

“That’s okay, Doctor Porter. I guess I got it wrong. I was out playing and just thought I would visit my mom. Phil is in bed. He was working night shift. I forgot she wasn’t working today.” Mia could feel herself shaking. She felt faint and had to remember to breathe.

Doctor Porter looked at her. “Are you sure everything is all right? You look very pale, Mia.”

“I’m fine, thank you.”

“Let me get my coat and I’ll run you home. I’m just about to finish my shift.”

“That’s okay, Doctor Porter. I like to walk.”

He looked over his glasses at her. “No, I’ll take you. You don’t look well at all, and your mother would have my guts if I let you walk home while you appear unwell.”

Mia was now really scared. Oh, damn, what’s going to happen now? Mom will want to know why I’m at the hospital, and what if they notice the blood’s missing? Things were getting out of hand.

***

Doctor Porter pulled up outside the house. Mia darted out of the car through the front door and up the stairs. She put the blood in the drawer next to her bed. She could hear Doctor Porter talking to her mother. She snuck into the bathroom.

“Mia? Mia! Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I just had to run to the bathroom.” She flushed the toilet and made her way downstairs.

“You do look a little pale. My God, you’re shaking.”

“I’m fine, Mom. Thank you for bringing me home, Doctor Porter.”

“You’re welcome, Mia, but now we’re here with your mother I would like to check you over, if that’s all right with you, Jess?”

“Yes, of course, David. I would be grateful if you‘d do that.” Jess was relieved that David was here, and that he had brought her daughter home, but she was still filled with anxiety.

Doctor Porter examined Mia and pronounced that he was happy she was okay. He said her color seemed to be returning, and all her vitals appeared normal, though it would be a good idea to keep an eye on her, just in case she was coming down with something.

Jess breathed a sigh of relief that there was no immediate cause for concern, but that did not help her with the uneasy feeling that something else was troubling her little girl.

“Thanks, David. I have been worried about her. She seems subdued and keeps to herself a lot lately.”

“Maybe we can get Mia to see Darna Thornton, the new child psychologist.”

“I think that might be a good idea, David. I haven’t really got to know her as well as I should have, but she might be able to help.”

David smiled. “She’s very nice.”

Jess smiled at the doctor. “Thanks for bringing her home.”

David left, but he had a feeling of general unease about Mia. Something was going on with the little girl whom he had always known to be so happy and full of joy, but there was nothing concrete to investigate.

Jess saw David out and then returned to her daughter. “Okay, I think you should go lie down for a while, just to be sure.”

“Mom, I’m okay.”

“You were shaking, Mia, and very pale. I have never seen you that pale before. You went to the hospital when you knew I wasn’t working. When was the last time I worked on a Sunday?”

Damn it! This is getting worse. Mia had to convince her mother that she was okay.

“Mom, please. I just forgot it was Sunday. With the holidays I got the days mixed up, and I was embarrassed. Please, I want to go outside.” She was scared the man she had left in the tent would not be there, or that he might die. For all she knew he could be dead already. This thought made her stomach turn.

“It’s eleven o’clock now. We’ll have some lunch in an hour, and if you are still okay then maybe I will think about letting you go out.”

“Aw, Mom, but….”

“No buts, Mia. Now go and lie down. I will call you when lunch is ready.”

Mia went to her room. She got her backpack out and put the blood she had taken from the hospital inside it, and then she hid the backpack under the bed. She thought it was probably best not to argue any more just in case her mother got mad, but if she didn’t get let out soon she was going to have to sneak out and deal with the consequences later.

At eleven forty-five, Jess went up to Mia’s room. Mia sat on her bed, drawing. Jess looked around the room, at the cream wallpaper with tiny pink and red flowers dotted over it, the pastel pink bedspread and baby pink headboard. She looked at the wardrobe and remembered them attaching the pink princess and fairy stickers to it together. Somehow time had flown by and Mia now looked too old for her room.

She hugged her daughter. “I think your room needs a more grown up make-over.”

Mia’s face lit up. “Really? I can decorate?”

Jess nodded. “How are you feeling? You have a lot more color in your cheeks.”

“I’m good, Mom, honestly.” She smiled at her mother, hoping it would convince her that she was all right and she would be able to go out soon. She had been going crazy in her room, imagining finding the man’s dead body in her tent. She had heard her mother coming up the stairs and grabbed her sketchbook. She could not show any worry on her face.

But she was used to keeping up appearances in front of her mother.

“Do you feel like some food? I’ve made fried chicken.”

“Yeah, then can I go out?” She looked at the clock on the wall. “Please, Mom, I’m meeting a friend.”

“Okay, but I want you to promise me if you feel unwell you’ll come straight home.” Jess was a little relieved that Mia was not going to be on her own.

“I promise, Mom.”

Mia rushed her food down and immediately asked if she could go out. She promised again to be home by six, and earlier if she felt ill. When her mom agreed, Mia ran to her room, grabbed the backpack and raced off outside.

As she approached the woods she could hear a dog, or maybe two, in the distance. They sounded like the hunting dogs you heard on TV, but they couldn’t be hunting dogs, not here. There was nothing to hunt in the woods, just squirrels, birds, grass snakes, rodents, and maybe stray cats.

Back at the tent, Mia found the man unconscious. She took the blood bags out of her backpack and placed them next to him. But then a thought came to her. Oh, no! I forgot to get food and water! How stupid can I be? She decided to run back to her house to get some things.

Jess called out when she heard the door slam. “Mia, what’s wrong? Are you feeling ill?”

“No, I’m okay, Mom. I thought I might have a picnic later. I‘ve got some stuff.”

With her backpack loaded with a packet of chips, a cheese sandwich, and a bottle of water, Mia headed back to the woods. As she neared the tent she heard the hunting dogs again, but this time they were very near. Just as she was about to unzip the tent she heard a noise behind her.

She turned around as a strange man approached.

“Hello, my name’s Ted. Who are you?” the man said as he smiled at Mia.

“I’m not allowed to talk to strangers.” She did not like the look of this man.

“And you shouldn’t. Are you here alone?”

Mia did not know what to say. Should she lie? Ted stood waiting for an answer, but she was instantly on guard. Why did this weirdo want to know if she was alone? Did he plan to hurt her? There looked to be something dangerous about him, like the Flanders boy from down the road. That boy was always fighting, drinking and riding his motorbike around the streets at a hundred miles an hour. She needed to bluff her way out of this.

“I am at the moment, but my dad is on his way and he will be here in a minute.”

“Okay, that’s good. You shouldn’t be alone in the woods. It’s not safe.”

Mia looked at the man and thought to herself, Yeah, from people like you.

“Have you seen anyone else in the woods today?”

“No,” she answered, hoping he didn’t notice how nervous she was.

He raised his eyebrows, “is this your tent?”

“Yes, it’s mine and my dad’s.” Why is he asking so many questions?

“Can I take a look inside? I was thinking about getting one of these.”

Mia stood there frozen. Is this one of the men who hurt the man in my tent? If he was, then she could not let Ted find him here. She had to stop him. “No. You need to go away before my dad gets here.” Mia thought she sounded tough and was pleased with herself that she hadn’t turned on her heels and run in the opposite direction.

The man rushed forward, unzipped the tent, and thrust his head inside.

Mia thought she was going to cry. She held her breath, but then she heard someone calling her. She recognized his voice and smiled.

“Where are you? Come on, we have to go home now.”

It was him! He wasn’t in the tent, and he’s alive.

Ted pulled his head out of the tent and looked up suspiciously.

“That’s my dad. I have to go.” She ran toward the edge of the woods and there was the man with the blue eyes. She could have hugged him, but thought better of it.

“Are you all right?” he asked her.

“Yes. Is he the one who hurt you?”

“One of them, yes.”

Mia looked at him, concerned. “Are you okay?” Cain nodded. She grabbed hold of his hand.

He looked down at her hand in his. She was a strange little thing, and far too trusting for her own good. She should not be this friendly toward a complete stranger. He watched as Ted left. “He’s gone now. Let’s go back to the tent.”

Back at the tent Mia looked around for the blood, but it was nowhere to be seen. “Did you take the blood?”

“Yes, thank you.”

“Did it help?”

“Yes, it helped a lot, but I will need to get more.” Cain did not want the girl to worry. He should have never put her in this position in the first place, but what choice did he have?

“What’s your name?”

“Mia.”

He held his hand out towards her. “My name’s Cain, and I am very grateful for what you have done for me.”

Mia put her head down, embarrassed, but looked up through her eyelashes. “I don’t know if I can get more. I nearly got caught, but I can try. Or…if you like you can take some of mine.”

She suddenly felt stupid. Why did I say that? How can he take my blood when I can’t get transfusion equipment?

Cain saw the pain in her eyes. He smiled at her. “You are very brave. You offer me your own blood. Does that not scare you?” He was a little amused and also intrigued by this girl. He also felt nervous for her. He was a monster, but there were worse than him around, ones that would not think twice about hurting her in cruel and sadistic ways.

“Yes, a little. But you need it. And I have brought you some food as well.”

“You are an angel, but I will not need the food. Tell me, how old are you? Eight?”

Mia looked at him with slight disgust. “I will be eleven in three months.” Now maybe he won’t think of me as a little girl.

“You should not be here, and you should not trust anyone you don’t know.”

“You needed my help. Sometimes it’s the people you know that you should be afraid of. I know you don’t want to hurt me. I can tell.”

He tried to keep a straight face, and not show the concern he felt for her. “You are right. I will not hurt you, but you couldn’t have known that.”

“You have kind eyes. When I saw them, I just knew you wouldn’t hurt me.” She could feel the heat in her face as she looked away.

Anger crossed his face and his jaw tensed. “Behind these eyes is a man you do not know, whom you should not trust, who you should be afraid of. I could kill you easily, especially if I took your blood.”

Mia looked down at the ground again and twisted her toe in the dirt. “My life isn’t that great. It wouldn’t matter if you did.” She quickly put her hand to her mouth. Did I really just say that out loud?

Cain studied Mia. What could be so troubling for a girl so young that she would risk her life for a stranger and not care if she died?

He was not fully recovered from his injuries and the wound in his chest was starting to open up again. He tried to hide his pain from her. He was going to have to take a little blood from her. Not much, just enough to enable him to hunt when it got dark. This would also benefit her; he would make her a token. He would always be indebted to her and this way he would be able to help her if ever she needed him. “Do not worry, Mia, I am not going to hurt you.” He reached out and touched her arm. “Close your eyes.”

Mia felt a sharp pain, and then everything went numb. A few minutes later the feeling was back in her arm.

She opened her eyes and looked at Cain. “Your burns look a lot better.”

“Ah, yes, the burns. I heal very quickly.”

Mia looked at her wrist. It was red and a little tender but nothing else. But what had just happened? Why couldn’t she remember? Did he really just take my blood? How could he do that without equipment? Perhaps I’m finally going crazy.

They spent the afternoon talking about the countries he had been to. She wanted to know every detail about each and every one of them.

“It’s nearly half-past-five. I need to go soon. I have to be home before six.”

“Okay, and thank you for helping me, Mia.”

She smiled. “I’ll come back to see you in the morning. Is there anything you would like me to bring for you?” She liked being with him, he was interesting, and she loved to listen to him talk.

“I don’t think I’ll be here in the morning.” He had put this girl in enough danger and he needed her to forget about him. Once he had made the token, he would know if she ever needed him, and if she didn’t, she would never have to see him again.

She felt strange at that statement and a panic set in. “But I have to check on you, make sure you are okay. What if you need more blood? I could try….”

He stopped her. “You have done more for me than I deserve. I may still be here tomorrow. I will see what I can do, but I cannot promise that I will be.” How strange that it bothered him for her to be so panicked at his leaving. Should he really consider staying? He was trying to weigh up the pros and cons. The fact that he could put her in danger was outweighing everything else.

She smiled widely. “I’ll see you tomorrow” She ducked out of the tent and zipped it shut before heading back home.

Chapter 13

The next morning Mia’s alarm went off at eight o’clock. There was no need to be up so early. Phil had not worked last night, and he was off work all this week. She wanted to cry at the thought of him, what he had said, but then she remembered. Cain might still be there. Yes, he would be there. He would have waited to say goodbye, of that she was sure.

She would make an effort today with her clothes. She did not want Cain to think she dressed like a tomboy all the time. She picked out the white gypsy top with the delicate lace neck, the designer jeans her Grandpa John gave her for Christmas, and her flat black pumps instead of her usual trainers.

Jess heard Mia in the bathroom. “Mia, do you want scrambled eggs this morning?” She knew the answer would be yes. It was all Mia ever wanted in a morning but they both found the ritual of question and answer comforting.

“Yes, please, Mom, with one slice of toast.”

“It will be ready in ten.” Jess smiled at Mia’s chirpy tone, much more like she used to be.

“What time are you going to work, Mom?”

“I’ll be leaving in about thirty minutes. Don’t wake Phil. He was up late.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t.” That’s the last thing I want to do!

“You look nice this morning. What are you planning on doing today?”

Mia blushed as she thought about Cain. She turned away to sit at the table. “Oh, you know, just hanging out with a friend.”

“Well, it’s a nice change to see you haven’t just shoved on the first pair of jeans and T-shirt like you normally do.” My little girl’s growing up, Jess thought, pleased and sad at the same time that peer pressure was finally having an impact, preparing her daughter for adulthood.

A couple of minutes after Jess left for work, while Phil was still sleeping, Mia grabbed one of his sweaters from the laundry, some chocolate, some ham, a bread roll, and a bottle of water. She headed out to the woods.

She approached the tent wondering if he had left without saying goodbye. “Cain, are you still here?” Her nervousness was audible in her shaky voice.

“Yes, I’m here.” He just could not make himself do the right thing and leave. He had imagined the hurt on her face at finding an empty tent, and this had made him feel strange. He could not put his finger on the reason for his remorse at that thought. He would stay just a few hours. That would not make much difference.

Mia climbed into the tent. “I have breakfast for you, and I have brought you a sweater. Your shirt looks really bad, and your jacket too. Well, what’s left of it.”

“Thank you, I have already fed, but the sweater was very thoughtful.” How could anyone hurt her? He removed his shirt and started to put the sweater on.

Her face scrunched up in confusion. “Your burns have completely healed.”

He looked down at himself with a smile. “Yes, they have.”

“Does this mean you will be leaving?” She could not look at him as she asked the question. She knew the answer and grimaced, awaiting those dreaded words.

“Yes, I will be leaving soon.” She looked pained by his answer, but he had no choice. He would have to leave so she would be safe. His world was not a world that children should be exposed to, not by choice.

She sighed heavily. “I don’t want you to go. I’ll miss you.”

“Strangely enough, I think I will miss you too.”

She crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked accusingly at him. “Why don’t you stay, then? Are you afraid those men will come for you, the one that was here and his friends?”

“That is one of the reasons.” He saw the disappointment in her eyes, the pained look on her face. She was an odd little thing, deeply troubled for one so young. He wanted to help her and if he could he would. That was the least he could do for her. It was strange but he felt apprehensive about asking the question that had been playing on his mind most of the night.

“Why did you say it would not matter if you died?”

“My stepfather makes my life hell.” She abruptly stopped herself from saying any more. Oh crap, I’ve done it now! Phil is going to kill me. Maybe he won’t find out. A hundred and one things raced through her mind at once. If he did find out, there was more than one way he could make her pay for exposing him. Her hands began to shake and the color drained from her face.

“How does he make your life hell?”

“I can’t talk about it.” She sat there staring at the ground. In her mind she was pleading with Cain to stop asking her about Phil.

But he felt compelled to find out why this child was going through hell. Maybe if he got her to talk about other things she would eventually confide in him. “Will you tell me about your family? Where is your father?”

She talked of how her dad left when she was five and how she often thought about him, but never mentioned him to her mother. When she used to ask about her dad, or why he left, it would make her mother cry. “I don’t know what I did wrong, why he didn’t love me any more, to leave like that.”

“I’m sure he does love you,” Cain said. “How could anyone not love you? Especially your own father.”

Mia looked at him, her eyes solemn. “So why does he never come to see me? Why doesn’t he phone or send me birthday cards or something? Anything.”

Cain had no real answer for her. “We can never know what’s going on in someone else’s life.”

Mia changed the subject, told him how she couldn’t have a pet because her mother worked full time and there would be no one there to look after it, and how she would love a dog, as they were her favorite animals. She went on to tell him about spending time with her grandparents when her mother was at work, before Grandma got ill, and how much fun Grandpa was.

“And are you doing well in school?” He then further prompted, “What do you want to do with your life?”

She said she liked school, and maybe she would become a vet one day, after she had finished exploring, of course. She wanted to see the world and named the ten places she would visit, the first four of which were in America.

He sat listening to her, all the while smiling. He couldn’t remember the last time he had smiled so much. And he liked to hear her talk about her future.

She continued to talk, hoping to keep him from leaving as long as possible.

Then they heard a voice in the distance. “Mia, where are you?”

Mia jumped. She put a finger to her mouth. “Shhh.”

Cain saw the blood drain from her face. Her heartbeat was so loud he would have been able to hear it in the next state. “What is wrong?” Of course, he knew what was wrong. The stepfather. But he wanted her to open up to him, and he wanted her to give him a reason to kill the man.

“I hate him! I hate him!” She was trying so hard not to cry. Her perfect day with Cain was ruined. She had not had a care in the world while they talked. It was as if that part of her life could not hurt her while she was with him. She wondered if he might take her with him when he left? She would hate to leave her mom, but if she were gone it would be safer for her mother.

Cain could feel himself getting angry and wondered at the strength of his reaction. Why should he feel the need to protect a child he hardly knew? She had offered him his life when he was dying, yet he felt there was more to it than that. He had a connection to her. “Why does he scare you?” His rage was intensifying as he imagined all sorts of diabolical things the degenerate was doing to her. “Do not be scared. I will not let anything happen to you, but I cannot help you if you do not tell me.”

“He said if I tell….”

Cain wanted to run out of the tent and rip the man’s neck open then and there. “You need to tell your mother what is happening with your stepfather.”

She leaned in close to him and whispered. “I can’t. He said he would kill her, and me, if I tell anyone. You won’t tell, will you? Please, I’ve never told anyone else.”

Her eyes filled up and tears started to fall. Why did she tell? Her heart was pounding so much she thought it would fly out of her chest.

“I promise you, he will not hurt you again.” He struggled to keep control as the demon inside was surfacing. He could not contain it for much longer. He needed to get her out of the way.

These feelings were new to him. In the seventy years since he had become a vampire, he had never had an emotional attachment to a human. They were simply food. He did not kill them, and on rare occasions had felt empathy for some, but this girl, the one who saved him, his little angel, needed him. She needed to be protected, perhaps even from him. He could not lose control in front of her. What if she got hurt? He would never be able to forgive himself.

He managed to gain a small amount of control, although his breathing was almost up to human speed and his fists were clenched into balls. “Mia, you need to leave now and go to your mother.”

Fear crossed her face. “No! Please, don’t make me go on my own. I want to stay with you. You said you wouldn’t let him hurt me.”

“I will not let him hurt you, but you have to go now.” It was tearing him apart seeing how scared she was. Her heartbeat was out of control and she was bordering on hyperventilating. He feared she would pass out.

Mia’s swollen and bloodshot eyes pleaded with him. “Please, he will find me if I leave.” She was trying very hard to remain in control but she knew she was failing badly.

He stood up and held his hand out in front of him. “I promise you that will not happen. I will make him go away and you will never see him again.”

Mia threw her arms around his waist and buried her face in his chest. Cain’s heart sank. How is this possible? How had she, a mere child, got under his skin like this in such a short time? Was it her innocence, her vulnerability, her kindness? Did he feel guilty for using her, feeding on her? But he did not have a conscience, so it could not be guilt. He wondered if he had feelings for this girl because she was the daughter he never had, and never would. Was he coveting something that he could not possibly hope for, a family? He could not help it; he returned her embrace. As he held her he thought of Emily and what their child might have been like if it had lived.

Cain carried Mia to the edge of the woods. He put her down and turned her to face him. He looked deep into her eyes and he saw the fear as Phil called her again.

“Mia! I am losing patience! Get the fuck out here now!”

Cain’s body tensed as a vision appeared. He saw her running, caked in mud and blood. He hissed out loud. Mia jumped and stepped back. Cain was horrified he had scared her. “It’s okay, I will not hurt you.”

“I’m just scared. He’ll kill me for telling. I know he will.”

“He will never hurt you again.” Cain’s body was shaking, his blue eyes turning almost completely black. “Now, Mia, run to your mother and tell her about him. Promise me you will tell your mother what he has been doing to you.”

Mia was almost hysterical. All she could think about was not letting Cain go. He would keep her safe. She knew he would. “Take me with you!”

“No! You cannot come with me.”

“I don’t want you to go.” If he would not let her go with him, then she had to make him stay. She could not face Phil alone.

“I have to. I am sorry.”

“Please stay!”

“I will come back to see you, I promise. Now go. Run now!”

Mia took off as fast as she could.

After a few minutes she tripped and fell, landing in some mud. A pain shot up her left arm and both knees began to throb. She was finding it hard to breathe. All she could do was curl up into a ball and cry. She was scared and felt abandoned by the only person she thought could protect her. Why had Cain sent her away?

She did not know how long she lay there, but there was a terrifying, blood curdling scream.

More scared than ever she raced toward the hospital.

Chapter 14

Cain watched Mia run. He had not felt this bad, not felt so much rage or torment over another life, since his mother’s death. He was infuriated to the point of madness.

His whole body stiffened as he heard Phil bellow again.

“Mia, you get the fuck out there now! You are going to be in big trouble, you little bitch. I know you’re in these woods. I’ve got your tent.”

Cain stalked his prey for a few minutes, wondering if he should kill him slowly or take his time, make it a little painful…well, very painful. He could have some fun. After all, he was a monster too and this was his time to play. He would make Phil as petrified as Mia was. Yes, slowly! It was what he deserved and it would give Cain the most pleasure. He walked silently up behind Phil.

“The little bitch is not here. And I know what you have been doing to her.”

Phil was startled at the sound of a man’s voice, but he was scared of no one. “Who the fuck are you?” He turned around to face the voice then stopped dead. This man with his jet-black eyes looked pure evil.

“Shall we have fun now?” Cain said. He extended his fingers and dragged them across Phil’s chest.

Phil screamed as Cain’s nails opened his chest up, his blood dripping down the open fabric of his white T-shirt. He looked in disbelief and horror at the deep red stain. He tried to run from his attacker, not knowing how futile his attempt at escape would be, how quick and strong Cain was.

Cain picked him up by the throat. “You cannot leave yet. We are about to get to the good bit. This is for Mia, you piece of scum!” He looked deep into Phil’s eyes and saw the evil lurking there. He thought it strange that such a poor excuse for a man could so easily masquerade as the average guy on the street.

Cain knew his sort. Play the nice guy to everyone on the outside. Only their victims saw what they really were.

Phil screamed again when Cain’s fangs appeared and then screamed even louder as Cain slammed him up against a tree, let go of his throat, and crushed his testicles.

“Now I am going to take your eyes. The pain is much worse when you lose one of your senses.”

Cain knew that telling a victim what you were going to do to them when they did not have the power to stop you was sometimes worse than the actual act.

Phil froze, mesmerized by Cain’s fingers coming toward his eyes. “Oh, God, no!” Though his body jerked and twisted there was no escape.

Cain waited for him to calm down. The begging for mercy between the screams was starting to get on his nerves. Once Phil was down to pathetic whimpering, Cain grabbed both of his hands and slowly crushed the bones. Then he stepped away from Phil to watch him slide to the ground. At least had stopped begging for mercy.

He knelt down and whispered in Phil’s ear, “How does it feel to be at the hands of a monster?”

Phil moaned weakly as Cain sank his teeth into his throat. Then he passed out.

Cain waited for him to regain consciousness.

A murmuring noise started coming from Phil’s throat as he slowly began to come around.

“Ah, good, you are awake. Ready for Round Two?” Cain smiled and Phil opened his mouth to speak but Cain shoved his fingers into the mouth and ripped his tongue out. He began ripping away chunks of flesh with the teeth still imbedded in them. He started at the neck and worked his way down, taking his time. He did not want Phil to faint again and miss any of the pain.

After a few minutes of this torture, Cain could see that Phil was not going to last much longer. The pain and the blood loss had finally taken its toll on him. “Well, this has been fun, but unfortunately it has to come to an end. I am now going to suck the life out of you as you sucked the innocence away from Mia.”

Cain let Phil’s body fall to the ground. He was pleased with himself. Mia would be safe. If he had still been human and somebody was hurting his child, he would have killed them. This was justice, not murder. His thoughts again turned to Emily, her smile, and their unborn child. He could not help it, and his next thoughts were of the funeral, watching her coffin being lowered to the ground, his mother collapsing at the graveside…and later memories of his mother, engulfed in flames. His eyes stung and he could feel the heat in them as if it was happening in front of him all over again.

After Cain had killed Phil, he ripped the body into a hundred pieces, then scattered the bits all around the woods. The forest rodents will feast well tonight, he thought.

Now that he was back to full strength and Mia was safe he had to move on. There would be a search in the woods for that piece of scum. And while Cain might be a monster, he would never hurt a child. This had been the first time he had intentionally taken a life since his mother had killed herself. He could not blame it on the hunger. He had not lost control because of that. He had wanted to kill this man.

Of course, he had killed before, but he tried very hard to keep control during his feedings. In the first year when he was a new vampire there were a lot of killings, but that was before his mother’s death. Then he managed to get control of his thirst. On rare occasions he would feel like he was losing control but always managed to leave his victims alive. But this was different. He wanted to hurt him. He wanted him dead.

Chapter 15

Mia reached the hospital looking quite a mess. Tears were still running down her face, and there was mud and blood on her knees and hands from when she had fallen.

Sue was on reception. It had been a quiet day and she managed to paint her nails bright red without interruption. She sat there admiring them, and jumped when the door slammed. Her eyes widened with disbelief. “Oh, my God, Mia! What happened? Are you all right?”

Without waiting for an answer, Sue picked up the phone and called Jess.

“Jess, can you come to reception straight away? It’s Mia. She’s in a bit of a state.” Sue came out from behind her reception desk and Mia collapsed into her arms.

Sue shouted and an orderly ran over to help. Jess came running into reception. They carried Mia into a cubicle and paged Doctor David Porter. He arrived just as Mia was coming around.

“Mom,” was all Mia could say as she remembered what had happened, and what was going to happen when he came home. “No, no more,” she screamed. There was no way out. He was going to kill them both. Then the uncontrollable hysterical sobs began, her body shaking.

“Did someone do this to you?” Jess looked at David but Mia never answered.

“Let me take a look at her, Jess.”

After Doctor Porter had examined Mia, he spoke to Jess.

“She’s okay, just a sprained wrist and some minor cuts and scrapes. But you need to get her to talk to you.” David was worried over what someone might have done to make Mia like this. She was unresponsive during the examination. Her shouting out ‘No, no more!’ worried him. “I will find Darna and come back. Meanwhile get her to open up to you.”

The doctor left to contact the children’s psychologist.

Jess stood in the cubicle rocking Mia in her arms. Her eyes reflected the horror she felt and she was unable to stop a tear sliding down her face. She knew she needed to be strong and hold it together for a little while longer. “Mia, what happened? Did someone hurt you?” There was no response. “Please talk to me.”

Mia looked at her mother. Should she warn her of what Phil was planning to do? Would that save her? “He said he would kill you, Mom.”

Jess’s gasped. “What? Who said that? Who’s going to kill me?”

“He’s going to kill me for telling too.” As Mia spoke she looked up at the ceiling. The despair in her mother’s eyes was making her feel worse and she just wanted it all to go away.

“Mia, please. Who said they’re going to kill you?”

“Phil.”

“Phil? Why would Phil want to kill you?” Phil would never hurt either of us, would he?

“He said if I told….” But Mia could not say any more, she was crying too much for the words to come out.

Jess covered her mouth with her hand. Oh, no! Please God, no. Horrible thoughts raced through her head. “What did he do to you?” Mia just sobbed. She could not look at her mother.

“Please, Mia. Tell me.”

Mia screamed at her mother. It was the only way she could say the words. “It was my fault, Mom. I started it.”

Jess shook her head slowly. “Oh, God, Mia. No, you could not have done anything that would make him want to kill you. It can’t be your fault. You need to tell me what happened.”

“He only does it when you’re out.”

Jess could feel herself going to pieces as David walked into the cubicle. “That bastard has hurt my baby. He’s done God knows what to her and told her it’s her fault. I am going to fucking kill him! David, will you call the police?”

“Yes, but who has hurt Mia?” the doctor asked.

“Phil.”

“As in your Phil?”

Jess nodded as she broke down and sobbed into Mia’s hair. “I am so sorry, baby. So, so sorry. Please forgive me.” They both held on to each other, crying, for what felt like an eternity.

When David returned, his eyes were damp as he looked at Jess. “The police will be here shortly.”

A few minutes later two female police officers entered the cubicle. “Hello, Jess, what happened?” one of the detectives said.

“Phil has been hurting Mia,” Jess said quietly, staring at the floor.

“Hello, Mia. Do you remember us? I’m Detective Rose Timmers and this is Detective Carolynn Palmer.” Of course, everybody knew everybody in Clamton.

Jess wiped her nose and tried to compose herself. “Mia, you need to tell the officers what has happened, what Phil did to you. I’ll be here. I love you, so please don’t be scared. He can’t hurt you any more, I promise.”

Jess listened as Mia, in between sobs, told the police that her stepfather was touching her, kissing her, and hitting her. She was scared witless because he threatened to kill her and her mom if she told anyone.

Jess was boiling inside and her knuckles turned white, her fist so tightly clenched her nails dug deeply into her palm. It took all her strength not to break down again in front of Mia. She would not make it harder for her than it already was.

The police officers put out an APB on Phil and explained to Jess and Mia that she would have to tell the full story, starting at the beginning. They would leave that until she had had a good night’s rest.

Jess’s father, John, had already heard the rumors. The news had got around pretty fast that Mia had collapsed at the hospital and the police had been called. John rushed over to the hospital. He arrived just as the policewomen were leaving.

David was trying to convince Jess to spend the night at the hospital, with Mia, but Jess insisted she was going home, so that if Phil came back, she would be waiting for him. Jess heard the commotion outside as they were talking. She recognized her father’s voice.

“Mia, I’ll be back in a minute.” Mia nodded her head and Jess left the cubical.

“Dad, what are you doing?”

“What the hell has happened to Mia? Why didn’t you call me?” Sue came running down the corridor. He glared at her. “Tell Barbie to back off.”

“It’s all right, Sue. Dad, calm down.” Jess took a few seconds to compose herself. “Phil’s been hurting her.”

After Jess explained what little she knew John insisted on escorting Jess and Mia home. He would stay the night at the house with them.

“Just in case the bastard has the nerve to show his face around here. He’s a sick fuck, and five minutes alone with him will be enough.” John did not look his age and for a grandfather he could still handle himself. In his younger days he had been a bare-knuckle fighter so Phil would have little chance against him.

***

Jess had spent the night in Mia’s bed with her, both afraid of what would happen if Phil came back. Jess had stashed a knife under the bed in case he got past her father.

At nine a.m. the two policewomen knocked on the door. Yesterday had been hard for them too. This had been the first case of its kind they had come across in their time with the force. They were both dreading listening to all the details today, but that was their job. They needed to be professional and not let their personal feelings interfere. Rose had been a detective for three years and Carolynn just six months.

“Hi, Jess. How’s Mia?” Rose asked.

“She had a very restless night, but she’s better than yesterday. Have you arrested him yet?”

“There hasn’t been any sign of him. Do you think Mia will be up to an interview now?” Carolynn asked.

“I suppose so, but take it easy on her, please.”

“If things start to get too much, we’ll stop,” Rose said.

Jess took the officers into the living room. “Dad, you know Rose and Carolynn.”

John nodded a hello to the officers. “Have you caught the bastard yet?”

“No they haven’t, Dad. They have come to interview Mia. Could you leave us alone for a while?” John gave Jess a sharp look. “I don’t want you hearing this, and Mia won’t be comfortable talking in front of you.”

John looked pained. “You’re right, Jess, but I’m not going far. I’ll be in the kitchen.”

He walked over to Mia and put his hand on her shoulder. “I’ll be right here, kiddo. He’s not going to get past me.”

Mia gave her grandpa a hug. John walked to the kitchen, still hoping that Phil would eventually show his face so he could deal with him the old fashioned way. No police, but justice would be served.

Mia sat down and was told to take her time, to start at the beginning, the first time she remembered Phil hurting her, or saying things she didn’t like. She sat looking down at her hands, not sure what she should say. Her eyes were stinging from trying to hold back the tears.

Jess sat next to Mia, her face as white as a sheet.

“Just start at the beginning, Mia. What’s the first thing you remember him doing to you?” Carolynn was trying to sound as friendly as possible and not wanting to push her too hard.

Mia looked at her mother. “He said he was going to tell you I was teasing him, then you would hate me because it was all my fault. And you wouldn’t want me, just like my dad.” Then she broke down again.

Jess couldn’t help herself. Tears were rolling down her face too. “It was not your fault, Mia. You did nothing wrong, do you understand?”

Mia covered her face with both hands. How could it not be my fault?

Jess tried to calm herself. This was tearing her apart. “Just take your time, honey, there’s no rush.”

Mia managed to calm down, although the tears did not stop and her body was still shaking uncontrollably. “I’m sorry, Mom.”

Jess managed a smile. “It’s okay, honey, you have nothing to be sorry for. Can you tell the officers what he did to you?”

***

By the end of the interview Mia was hugging herself tightly, unable to look at anybody. She felt so dirty, so unlovable, she was sure they would hate her when they fully realized what she’d done.

Jess hugged Mia. “It was all him, baby. I’m so sorry. I never knew. I would have stopped it. Please forgive me.”

“Okay, thank you, Mia. You’ve been very brave. Jess, she will have to be examined by Doctor Vodita to confirm that…. Well, you know why, Jess. I’m sorry, but it’s routine,” Carolynn said.

“I know.” Jess took a deep breath and wiped her eyes. She had to be strong for her daughter, help her through the trauma. “I’ll make the appointment tomorrow. Mia has been through enough today. She needs to rest now, so if you don’t mind….”

Carolynn and Rose said their good-byes and let themselves out.

The next day, Mia was examined by Doctor Frances Vodita.

Mia thought about her grandma. This doctor was a lot like her. She missed her, the way her whole face would light up when she smiled. Dr Vodita was very kind, explaining everything that was going to happen during the examination. But Mia still felt embarrassed and dirty. She wondered how many more people were going to know what happened to her.

Chapter 16

Days had passed and still there was no news of Phil’s arrest. It was hard for Jess to relax. She jumped at every sound and slept in Mia’s bed every night. She was dreading going back to work, but the school term was about to start and there was no point her staying at home when Mia wouldn’t be there.

Mia was desperate to get out. She needed to find Cain, but her mother would not let her out of her sight for one minute. Jess would cry herself to sleep at night when she thought Mia was sleeping. Mia felt numb. She had done all her crying, and she had promised herself that she would never shed another tear because of that animal.

They were both finding the strain of not knowing hard to bear.

Jess was trying to relax by taking a bath. There was a knock on the door. Mia got a strange feeling that she knew who it would be before she opened the door. Indeed, Cain was standing there smiling.

Her face lit up. “Cain, you came back!” She searched his face, lingered on his smile, and then she threw her arms around him.

Cain put one arm about her shoulders. “Hello, Mia. Are you all right?” He had been watching out for her, but it had been nearly two weeks since they had spoken. He could not wait any longer. He had to know that she was okay. She had lost a little weight and had black shadows under her eyes, but apart from that she looked well.

“I didn’t tell anyone about you.”

“I know you didn’t. I just came to see if you were all right. You look tired.”

“I’m okay. He’s not coming back, is he? You made him go away?”

“No, he will not bother you again.” He pulled Mia’s arms from around him when he heard her mother asking who was at the door. “I have to go now, but I’ll be watching out for you. You will be safe.”

Mia’s heart sank. So he was leaving again. Her eyes filled with tears.

“Don’t be sad, Mia. You haven’t seen the last of me.” He smiled once more and then turned to walk away.

Mia heard her mother shout again.

Jess scrambled out of the bath when she didn’t get an answer.

Mia knew her mom would be panicking about who might be at the door. But her throat was too tight with the effort of holding back her tears to be able to shout back. He had gone, but he would be back. She just knew he would be.

Jess rushed down the stairs, tying the corded belt of her robe tight around her still wet body. “Mia, what’s wrong? Who was here? Was it him?” Her voice was high-pitched. “Mia, was it Phil?”

“No, Mom, it wasn’t him.”

“Who was it then? Why are you crying?” Jess insisted.

“It was no one, Mom. I just…well, I need to get out of here. I can’t stay locked up inside forever.”

“I know, but can we wait a little while longer, wait for school to start? Maybe we’ll have news about his arrest soon.” Her eyes pleaded with Mia to understand.

Mia hugged her. The look on her mother’s face and the terror in her eyes made Mia feel guilty for lying to her, guilty for allowing Phil to do what he did, and guilty for trying to pressure her into letting her go out. “It’s okay, Mom. He’s not coming back. We’re both safe.”

“I hope you’re right,” Jess said, “but there’s no way we can be sure until the police track him down.” She looked up and down the road nervously and then pulled Mia back into the house, shutting and locking the door against a hostile world.

***

Two weeks and three days after Phil had disappeared school started up again. There was still no news of him. Mia was glad when school term started as she could finally get out of the house. She needed the freedom. She had been cooped up for too long.

It was in the second week of school, in class, that she felt Cain’s presence. It was strange, but she believed she knew when he was around. At lunchtime she went to the school nurse and told her she wasn’t feeling well. The nurse called Jess to come and collect her. Mia was told to wait outside as another child was being carried in with blood pouring from his nose.

She had to see Cain, no matter what. She snuck out of school and ran to the woods. But not a sign of him, and yet earlier she had been sure he would be here.

She jumped when her cell phone started ringing.

“Mia, where are you? Are you all right? The nurse said you weren’t well. I’m at school but I can’t find you. I called the house and there was no answer.”

“Mom, calm down. I’m on my way home. It’s just a headache.”

“Why didn’t you wait for me?”

Mia sighed. “I just wanted some fresh air.”

“I’ll be home shortly. Don’t open the door to anyone.”

“Okay, Mom.” Mia rolled her eyes. This was getting ridiculous. She felt safe.

She made her way home and arrived just two minutes before her mother came running through the door and immediately began to make a fuss of her. After being almost force-fed some pain killers Mia headed to her room to lie down. She saw it as soon as she entered her room—a large envelope lay on her bed. Slowly she picked it up, her heart hammering. She opened it and started reading, hardly able to believe that he had been right here and she had missed him.

My Angel

That man you were afraid of is no longer around. I will never let anyone hurt you again, I promise. Wear the pendant. It will protect you! You may not see me, but I will always be near. This I promise you. Thank you again for helping me.

And please burn this letter as soon as you can.

Cain

Mia tipped the envelope upside down and a silver angel pendant on a delicate chain fell out onto the bed. The angel was two inches high and an inch wide. As she held it up to the light the red heart in the center moved as if it had liquid inside the glass. Mia ran her finger along one of the folded wings. She thought it was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen. “Oh, Cain,” she said out loud, “thank you. I will never ever take it off.” She knew he would be listening.

***

Mia went down for breakfast the next morning wearing the pendant. Jess noticed it and walked over to her. “Where did you get the necklace from?” She lifted the angel and turned it over a couple of times, scrutinizing it carefully before letting it drop again.

Mia turned away from her mother and sat at the table before she answered. “I found it when I was in the woods, ages ago.” It was the only thing she could think of to say.

“You have to put up flyers, in case someone recognizes it. You can’t just keep it because that’s stealing.”

“But what if someone says it’s theirs and it’s not?”

“No one would do that, but we don’t have to put a picture on the flyers, then if someone tries to claim it, we can ask them to describe it.”

Mia reluctantly agreed to help put some flyers up around town.

***

Weeks turned into months and there had been no sign of Cain. Mia had her pendant, and no one had tried to claim it. She knew he would be around, and even if she could not see him she sometimes felt like he was about.

It was the morning of her birthday and her mother had said she could stay off school. Jess had taken the day off work and they were going to the city for a day of pampering and shopping.

Mia and Jess had their hair cut and nails done, and bought two new outfits for Mia. Jess still could not get Mia to wear a dress, but at least she had agreed to a black skirt along with the jeans, T-shirt, and navy blue camisole top. They had lunch at a fancy French restaurant. Jess hadn’t seen Mia smile and laugh so much in such a long time, so the expense had been worth it.

They arrived home at four thirty to find a large crate on the front porch. It had a big pink bow on it and a note saying ‘Happy birthday’ in large pink letters. Mia ran to investigate. There were holes in the sides but not large enough to see what was inside. And there was no card saying who had sent it. Jess was nervous. Mia was full of excitement. There was an arrow pointing to a latch saying ‘Open Here’. Mia opened the latch and there sat a white fluffy husky puppy with piercing blue eyes. It started wagging its tail at the sight of her.

“Who on earth has sent you a dog for your birthday? Is there a note?” Jess glanced around nervously. Was Phil letting her know he was around, that he was watching and maliciously laughing at Mia’s reaction, knowing she’d always wanted a puppy but wouldn’t be able to keep it? So typical of the evil bastard. Here’s the puppy you always wanted but not a chance in hell you’ll be able to keep it.

“I can’t see one!” Mia shouted. But when she saw the small angel identical to hers on the collar around the dog’s neck, she smiled. “Oh, Mom, can I keep it, please? It will be no trouble. I’ll do everything for it. You won’t even know it’s here.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

“Why not? Look at it. It’s so cute and perfect in every way. It’s like the dog of my dreams, Mom.”

“It wouldn’t be fair to the dog to have it cooped up in the house all day while you’re at school and I’m at work. We’ve talked about it before.”

“I could ask Grandpa John to look after it while I’m at school.”

Jess felt torn, but one look at Mia’s face and she relented. How could she refuse her after what she’d been through? And it will backfire on that son of a bitch if I let Mia keep the dog.

“Okay, but it’s your responsibility, and only if Grandpa agrees.”

Mia’s face was one big smile. “We’ll have to think of a name. How about ‘Angel’?”

Jess had noticed the small angel on the dog’s collar. Her stomach did summersaults and she felt physically sick. “It looks a lot like the one you found in the woods.” Did Phil know about the angel pendant Mia had? Was this another way of scaring them? She wasn’t sure. She was suspicious of everything these days.

Mia smiled. Angel. Yes, that was perfect.

***

The weeks passed quickly for Mia now she had Angel for company. Grandpa John agreed to look after the pup for the first few months until he was able to build a kennel in the yard and Angel was old enough to be left on her own throughout the day. Mia doted on Angel. They spent every spare minute of the day together, and as Angel grew bigger and more protective, Jess gave Mia more freedom.

Over the next year Cain went back to see Mia whenever he got the chance, so he would know she was okay. But he always made sure she never saw him. On a couple of occasions, he suspected she knew he was there. He had thought that was impossible, that she could not feel his presence, but she had called his name more than once. On his last visit, he knew she didn’t need him, and so he would not see her again. This thought saddened him, but it was best for her. She didn’t need his type hanging around, attracting danger.

***

Helena had fallen in love with another human, Karl, and, despite what she had said, she could not leave this man. A short-term relationship with him was out of the question.

Helena sat at a table with Karl’s two brothers, his sister, mother, and grandmother. They stared at her, making Helena feel even more uncomfortable with her situation.

Karl’s youngest brother was drunk. He leaned over in his seat, and he flung his arms around Helen’s neck. The glass still in his hand sloshed the liquid inside. As the alcohol dripped down the back of her head he slurred his words. “This one’s a keeper.”

Karl, a blond-haired, twenty-nine year old with green eyes took hold of his brother’s arms and then removed them from around Helena’s throat. “For God’s sake, do you have to get drunk all the time?” He gave Helena an apologetic smile. “Family! I’ll get you a towel.”

Before Helena had a chance to answer the grandmother said in a shaky voice. “You seem a little old for Karl.”

Helena stifled a laugh. “Maybe a little.”

“Grandma, don’t give her a hard time. I love her.” Karl’s eyes never left Helena’s.

The old lady crossed her arms and chewed on her gums. “I’m not, Karl. She’s just older than I thought she would be.” She leaned her head to the side. “Not that I’m saying there’s anything wrong with that, but it doesn’t seem to last when there’s a big age gap.” She glared at Helena. “So how old are you?”

Helena shuffled about in her seat.

“That’s enough, Grandma.”

The old woman huffed but then looked apologetically at Helena. “Sorry.”

Helena smiled. “It’s okay.”

The lights dimmed and Karl’s father walked in with a birthday cake. You could hardly see the writing on it, as there were so many candles. Everyone started singing Happy Birthday.

Helena felt Karl’s hand slip into hers.

“We can leave as soon as she cuts the cake,” he whispered.

Karl’s father passed behind them with the cake. He placed it on the table and the old woman proceeded to blow the candles out.

Helena sniffed the air around herself, as someone shouted, “Your hair’s on fire, Helena!”

Karl and Helena both began furiously putting the flames out. Just to make sure, Karl poured his glass of wine over her head. Then she sat staring at the chunk of her hair in her hand. Karl is going to die! Cain’s vision etched on her mind. She lay covered in blood watching a human male die. Cain’s words rang in her ears. ‘Don’t cut your hair, Helena.’ And yet she had no choice now. They had to leave the city, go somewhere remote, somewhere she could protect Karl and keep him safe.

***

Cain was searching the Internet for strange and violent deaths, going through all the vampire fan sites that had sprung up over the past few years. It amused him how the humans created what they thought was a good vampire name for these forums, blogs and social networking sites: Nightstalker, Baron this or Baroness that. Most of the time there was very little of interest but he was hopeful that if Vasile made his presence known this community would be talking about it. He was right. He read the conversation twice.

Goliath: “Shit man vamps are real. I saw one the other night.”

Baron Von Drac: “Were you tripping?”

Goliath: “I don’t do drugs.”

Baron Von Drac: “Okay, where did you see one?”

Goliath: “Just outside Glasgow town center, near Pollok Park. I saw him kill a woman!”

Baron Von Drac: “It was probably just some drunken weegie.”

Goliath: “I’m telling you dude, it was a vampire, and he was real! I saw him biting her neck. Man, he had beaten the crap out of her as well.”

Baron Von Drac: “We all know what Pollok’s like. It’s full of head cases. Did you go to the cops?”

Goliath: “No, I ran. I shit myself.”

Baron Von Drac: “You need to report it!”

Goliath: “You know the cops think we’re all weirdo’s. They won’t believe me.”

Cain opened another tab and scanned for the local Glasgow news. There had been a few murders over the last month, but three stood out. Three women had been found murdered in the last two weeks, but no exact details had been reported on how they had died. The reports spoke of animal attacks, gang rapes and being beaten to death. The last reported death was four days ago.

He booked his flight and two days later landed at Glasgow International Airport.

He took a taxi to the south-western side of the city, to Pollok Country Park where he followed the walking trails around a beautiful country manor, complete with gardens, maze and greenhouses. It was a picturesque place to be on a warm summer’s day with the gardens in full bloom, scenting the air and attracting many bees and other pollinators. He watched Clydesdale horses work adjoining fields while people meandered around the grounds taking it all in. He crossed the bridge over the river and idled for a while, watching the water flow past. Some highland cattle reminded him of Haygarth, a beast of a man with a gentle nature and the heart of a saint.

Late in the afternoon, having got his bearings so he might return when it was dark, he left to find accommodation. Maybe, he thought, he would get lucky this time. There were so many places you could lie in wait in the park.

***

Cain left his hotel and walked back toward the park. Suddenly he heard girls screaming. He ran to the end of the street and saw two girls fighting, one swinging a Buckfast bottle at the other.

“Ya smashed me friend’s head in, ya bitch!” she yelled.

Cain watched them for a minute. The alcohol and vomit stench coming from them both made him hold his breath.

The girl with the Buckfast bottle looked over at him. “Take a picture, why don’t ya. It’ll last longer.”

He turned away from them.

“Faggot!” she yelled. Two boys of around sixteen years old turned the corner. She grinned. “Hiya, boys. See that faggot there?” She pointed toward Cain as he was walking away. “He’s just been pervin’ at us.”

The boys looked at Cain. Cain carried on walking. “Hey, faggot, what ya doin’ staring at me bird?”

Cain kept walking until he heard footsteps running in his direction. He turned and watched the two boys, one carrying a machete, and the girl catch up to him.

The girl started laughing, and said to the one with the machete, “Kill the fucker.”

These fools are starting to annoy me. Cain tensed as he felt the presence of another vampire. His eyes closed and his body shook, pain rumbling through him. The three teenagers were staring at him like he was a freak. Cain opened his eyes and hissed at them, his fangs inches from the machete boy’s face. When they screamed, he turned to face the other threat.

The sound of metal bouncing off the ground and footsteps racing away was broken by a bellowing laugh. Cain grinned as the vampire came closer.

“You scared the hell out of them, young vampire.”

“Haygarth!”

Haygarth grabbed Cain’s hand and started shaking it vigorously.

“I’m happy to see you too, but can I have my hand back before you shake my arm off?”

Haygarth let go of Cain’s hand and grinned at him. “Now you must come and visit Morvin.”

Cain regained his composure. “Is Vasile here? I’ve heard of the deaths in the park.”

Haygarth’s face saddened. “He was, but we took care of it. I’m sorry, I didn’t know how to contact you.”

“Is he dead?”

“No, but he is gone.” Haygarth saw the pain in Cain’s eyes. “There are four others of our kind here. We could not allow him to—”

Cain’s face softened. “There is no need to explain. I understand. So Morvin is here with you?”

Haygarth’s face lit up. “Yes, though she misses the Highlands. We had to leave. We had been there too long. She will be happy to see you.”

Cain chuckled. “I will be happy to see her as well.”

Haygarth slapped Cain on the back, causing him to lurch forward a few steps. “It’s not far.”

***

Cain returned from Scotland feeling more lost than ever. His year with Haygarth and the other vampires made him once again question his life, and still Vasile eluded him. He realized Helena had been right, and he couldn’t allow this to rule his life any more. Mia was growing up. She was safe and didn’t need him. The time was right to try and start a new life. He moved to Canada, where his shop had been empty for a couple of years.

It would be Mia’s sixteenth birthday that year and Cain wondered whether it would be a good idea to send her the diamond earrings he had bought for her. Sixteen was an age to celebrate! Yet how would she explain them to her mother? Maybe it would be best to leave her alone, let her forget that he ever existed? She may well have forgotten about him by now anyway.

He was brought sharply out of his thoughts by a loud banging on his front door. He opened the door and his heart sank.

Chapter 17

Helena was missing an arm and looked like she would drop down dead in front of him at any second; his vision had come true.

He lifted her up and carried her over to the couch. As he gently put her down he stroked the side of her face. “Who did this to you, Helena?”

“It was Vasile,” were the words she spoke as she closed her eyes.

Cain was desperate to question her but he let her rest. Why now? Why Helena? That bastard isn’t getting away with this! The hunt is back on.

He watched Helena as she slept. She had cut her hair and dyed it the color of drying blood, and it suited her. She was a beautiful woman with a compassion that reminded him of his mother. She did not deserve this. He would get his revenge, for Helena as well as his mother. Vasile must be near. She could not have traveled far looking how she did. He would wait. Their kind did not take long to heal.

For the next two days Cain cared for Helena and eventually, after she had fed on the blood of a call girl Cain had brought home for her, she was well enough to tell him what had happened.

“Cain, I swear I have never known such a connection with a human. I have never felt like this with anyone,” she told him with deep sadness in her eyes.

“Everything was perfect in Alaska. Karl knew what I was and accepted it without question. He loved me, he didn’t care, and he had even wanted me to turn him into a vampire, which of course was never going to happen.” She took a few unsteady breaths as she stood up. She then began to cautiously pace the floor like a caged animal. “I thought he would be safe there.”

She attempted to pound the wall with her fist. “I was out hunting when I met that monster, Vasile. He had wanted to join me in the hunt. I told him I didn’t kill humans. He was appalled. He said I was a fool. He said we were gods with power over life and death and they should be begging us for mercy. I ignored him and left. There was no point arguing with his sort. That was the same day I got your email.”

Cain’s jaw tensed as he looked at her. “Why didn’t you reply? Why didn’t you tell me Vasile was in Alaska?”

Helena lowered her eyes. “I didn’t want to put you in danger. I thought you would be killed. I felt guilty and promised myself if I saw him again I would tell you.”

Cain relaxed. “What is done is done. When did he come back?”

“A week passed and with no sign of him I thought he had moved on. I was out hunting again when I felt that Karl was in trouble. As always, he was wearing the token I’d given him. I ran as fast as I could back to the house. Vasile was torturing Karl. He was throwing him about like he was a rag doll. I lunged at him and I knew it was going to end badly. Vasile was too fast and strong for me. He broke nearly every bone in my body, ripped my arm off, and sliced my throat open. I was bleeding to death.” Helena paused to compose herself.

“He killed Karl as I watched. I was helpless. There was nothing I could do. He didn’t even do it to feed, he never even drank his blood.”

She paused for a moment. “I did hurt Vasile, but not seriously. He would recover. But he left me there to die. I don’t think he thought I would survive.”

Cain looked down at the floor. “I’m so sorry, Helena.”

“After he left, I dragged myself over to Karl’s body, and I drank his blood. It was one of the hardest things I have ever had to do. I had to, so I could heal some of my wounds, so I could avenge Karl’s death. I will kill that beast for what he did. Do you still want revenge, Cain?”

Cain sat there, thoughts of his mother running through his mind. “Oh, yes. I want my revenge, for my mother and myself. I have never been this close before. I can almost taste it.”

“When do we leave?”

“You will not be able to fight him. He will kill you for sure this time, Helena. I will leave for Alaska today. He will not get away this time.”

“We stand a better chance if we are together. He is very strong and very fast, Cain, and he is a lot older and wiser than you. Not to mention he’s completely insane. You will need help and I deserve my revenge too. You know what it’s like to lose someone you love because of him.”

“You will not survive again. You’re still weak and you only have one arm, for God’s sake. It would be best if you stayed here and let me handle him!”

“If you had not been here, if I had not received your email telling me you were in Canada, I would not have made it any further. I would have died. And life without Karl is no life. I have nothing left to live for except this. I need my revenge, and you will need my help, I can assure you of that, Cain. You will not deny me this.” Helena was annoyed. How could he even think she would walk away from this?

He pondered her words and he understood the meaning of them. “You do not plan on living after you’ve had your revenge, do you?” He was hurting. She was his only friend and she wanted to die from the loss of her lover, and he would try and stop her. In time she would recover, not completely, but she would be able to live again.

“No matter what the outcome, I have no purpose any more. We were human once. There is a reason they do not live as long as we do. A heart can only take so much.” In her heart she knew this to be true and this was her time to die.

“You’re right, Helena. I will not deny you this. We’ll feed tonight and leave in the morning.” Helena smiled at Cain. He told her he had something he needed to take care of and that she should rest. He would be back before dark.

***

Cain and Helena arrived in Alaska and went straight to Helena’s home. The journey had taken its toll on her fragile state. Her skin was paler, and she looked unsteady on her feet as she gingerly got out of Cain’s car. He watched her slowly walk up to the door. Maybe it was because being here was very upsetting for her, but it was the best place to start. There was a faint chance Vasile had been sloppy and left a trail for them to follow.

Hers was a traditional cottage on the edge of a lake, with a boat dock off to the side and a large wooded area to the rear. The inside was tastefully decorated. The wooden wall had been left exposed, the living room and kitchen were almost open plan with just a brick wall in the center and a large built-in fireplace. The side of the wall had been removed and you could see through to each of the rooms.

Cain thought the cottage would have been quite charming but for the horrific scene that greeted him. There were two enormous, green leather couches, one of which lay in bits and the other upturned. The glass coffee table was smashed into hundreds of pieces. The white sheepskin rug was stained red with blood. There was not a picture left on the walls and all the books were scattered around the room. Cain could see hair and pieces of flesh and blood in the smashed television screen. The house looked like a tornado had gone through it. Almost all the furniture was smashed in the living room. Helena’s and Karl’s blood was everywhere. Her other arm lay on the floor a few feet away. The extreme cold had helped to preserve it.

He immediately took Karl’s body outside and Helena followed. She wanted to bury her lover without Cain’s help. She was distraught but to Cain it was a sad thing to watch. She looked like she was crying but there were no tears. Vampires could not cry, as their tear ducts did not work once they had been turned. A chill ran through him when she told her dead lover she would be with him soon. So she still planned on dying. A few years ago, before he had met Mia, this would have seemed pathetic to him, for a vampire to end her life for a dead human. Now he knew what it was like to truly care for one of them.

He watched Helena return and stand over the place where Karl had died. She could still see the bloody outline of his body, and she stood staring at it as if he were still there. She appeared unable to move, as if moving would make it all the more real. Eventually she was able to look away.

As they were about to leave, Helena gave Cain a book and a letter. “Do not open these until Vasile is dead,” she cautioned.

Cain nodded and put them in his backpack.

He was not happy that she planned to end her life when Vasile was dead, but he would deal with that at the time. He would try to make her see sense but for now they had to concentrate on catching the very thing they most coveted.

Helena picked up a photo of her and Karl, and then set fire to the building. Then they left to search the woods and nearby towns. But there was no sign of Vasile.

Chapter 18

Helena and Cain had been searching for days for Vasile when they came across a bar.

Helena thought it would be a good place to hear any gossip or if strange things were happening. If people had started disappearing, the locals would be talking about it.

They entered the Wolf Eye Tavern and Cain spotted two men sitting in front of the bar. He hissed and grabbed Helena. “Out! Now!”

Helena did as he said. Once outside she asked Cain what was wrong.

Cain told her of his encounter with three men and their dogs, a meeting that left one of the men dead. He explained how he had nearly died and would have done so if not for the kindness of a human girl, just a child.

Helena insisted they needed to speak with the men.

His body tensed as he stood in front of her. “Are you crazy? Do you know how dangerous they are? They know about our kind!”

Helena pursed her lips. “Think about it. Why are they here? What is it they do?”

“You think they are hunting him?”

“Maybe, but there is only one way to find out, isn’t there?”

“Helena, they are far more dangerous than they look.”

“Do not worry. I will be careful. They may have recognized you, so go book into the hotel we just passed and I will meet you there. Give me an hour.”

Cain gave her a displeased look and shook his head.

She smiled, and that smile lit her face up. “What do you think they would do to a woman with one arm, in front of a bar full of people?”

He agreed to wait at the hotel.

***

Helena sat down at the bar and ordered a glass of white wine. As she sipped her drink, she studied the two men. One was a very slim young man with red hair. He looked timid in his thick, black-rimmed glasses. He wore a brown checked shirt, at least a size too big, baggy jeans, and worn boots. His leather, flying jacket looked tired, like he had been wearing it for years.

And the other one? Now there was a bad boy if ever she saw one, and she had seen plenty in her time. His blond hair could have been beautiful if it was washed. He had a pretty face, and the three days’ worth of growth only made it more appealing. He wore army style boots with camouflage combat trousers. It was cold, but he wore a sleeveless black vest showing off his broad tanned body. His coat was slung over the chair next to him. It looked old, and unusually long for the style. It reminded her of a hunting type of coat.

The two men looked back at her. Tim could not take his eyes off her. Helena smiled at him.

“Wow! She’s the most beautiful woman I have ever seen,” he told Ted.

Helena looked at Tim. “Thank you. That is very nice of you to say.”

Tim looked embarrassed at being heard. He didn’t have a lot of experience with women. Ted slapped him on the back and laughed. Tim shook his head and glared at his brother.

Helena introduced herself and the brothers told her their names. Helena and the two brothers continued chatting for a while until she thought she could make her move.

“So what brings you gentlemen here?”

“Hunting,” Tim said.

“Oh, really? What are you hunting?”

Ted and Tim looked at each other.

“The usual stuff. So what brings you here? You don’t look like a local in your fancy clothes. You can’t be a hunter in high-heeled boots and a pink sweater, and those jeans look designer.” Ted kind of huffed. So what are you, a scammer or a hooker? Did you lose your arm after asking too many questions?

“Looks can be deceiving,” she said with the biggest smile she could muster.

Ted raised an eyebrow. “That’s true, so come on. Tell us your story. You have Tim intrigued.” He grinned, winking at Tim.

Tim shook his head. “Give it a rest, Ted.”

“You would not believe me if I told you,” she replied.

“Try us,” Ted said.

“Let’s go somewhere a bit more private,” she said.

The brothers agreed, and Ted thought he was right all along. She is a hooker!

Helena asked to be excused for a moment and headed to the ladies’ restroom. She phoned Cain and told him she was bringing the guys to the hotel. She would get another room and call him when it was safe for him to come along. She slipped out of the restroom window, got a room at the hotel and slipped back into the restroom. Although she was quick, it had still taken nearly fifteen minutes to get the room, and she nearly lost control over the ditzy girl at the desk, who seemed to take her time on purpose.

When Helena returned to the bar the brothers were just about to leave.

“We thought you’d left,” Tim said.

“As you have probably noticed I am missing an arm. Things take a little longer for me,” she said with a smile.

“We’re not blind. But it’s not polite to point these things out,” Ted said sarcastically as he rolled his eyes.

They all left the bar and headed to the hotel. Helena took the brothers up to her room. As she entered the room, she was hit by the musty smell; it had been empty a long time. The décor was drab and the furniture old and dirty. At least the bed linen looked clean. As she walked across the room, her feet were sticking to some parts of the carpet so she tried to avoid the darkest stains.

She got everyone a drink and sat down. She tried to read the men to anticipate how they would react to her words, to her revelation of being something they hated, what they probably considered a disease in this world.

“So out with it! Why have you brought us here?” Ted was thinking, How much is this going to cost us? She had to be cheap for them to pay her. Her clothes didn’t look cheap, but she was staying in one of the cheapest dives in town.

“Well, you wanted to know my story. I will tell it if you promise not to judge me and do not think that I am mad. Just reserve your judgment until I have finished.”

“Okay, we’ll give you the benefit of the doubt,” Ted said, waiting for the sob story she was going to spin to get as much money as possible out of them.

“I have lived in Alaska for five years with my partner, Karl.” Ted went to interrupt her, annoyed at the revelation that she had a boyfriend. She put her finger up to stop him. “Please, let me finish, and then you can have your say.”

The brothers nodded.

“Karl was in the house, and I was outside when a man came to our home. This man killed my partner with his bare hands. As I came in, I watched him throw him about like he was nothing. He never had any weapons, but he left me for dead after taking this.” Helena looked in the direction of her missing arm.

Tim’s mouth was open in shock.

“If he had no weapons, how’d he take your arm?” asked Ted.

“He just tore it off like you would a chicken wing.”

“With his bare hands?” Ted was doubtful that she was telling the whole truth.

“Yes, but he was not a normal man.” She stared at the men, tried to judge their reaction to her statement. They just sat there, giving each other the odd look. Tim was the most timid of the pair. So he would be her best bet at being believed when it came to revealing Cain. “Do you believe there are things in this world that should not exist, things only thought of as stories, things of nightmares?”

“We’ve seen things too, some things that shouldn’t exist,” Tim said.

“I am talking about vampires.”

“Yep. We’ve seen them too, ” he said. “Vampires!”

“Will you tell me your story before I finish mine?”

The brothers told her of their encounters. How a neighbor of theirs had been murdered by one. How they were treated as if they were madmen, or drunks. They explained that they decided to hunt the creature and how it resulted in their brother, Sam, being murdered by another one of them.

Cain was listening to the conversation, ready to help Helena if needed. He did not trust the brothers. He did not trust Helena’s judgment over this meeting. After all, the boys’ only encounter with vampires had resulted in death.

“Do you know that not all vampires are the same? Most do not kill humans. Most are like me and do not wish to harm anyone.”

“Bullshit!” yelled Ted.

“No, it is not. I speak the truth.”

Tim said, “What makes you think that? Look at the one who attacked you. He murdered your man and left you for dead. I’ve seen them too, so I know what I’m talking about. One killed our neighbor, and the other killed our brother, so how can you say they don’t kill, that they’re not all the same?”

“I have known a great many of them in my time and most are good people. They do not hurt or kill others.”

Ted grabbed his jacket. “Come on, Tim. Let’s go. She’s fucking crazy.”

“No, wait. Let her explain.” Tim did not know why, but he believed her when she said she had known a few of them. There was something about her that just wasn’t sitting right with him.

Ted grumbled something under his breath, but sat back down.

“I know the vampire who killed your brother. He is not a killer. He does not kill for fun or food.”

Both of the brothers were now shouting at her. “You know the bloodsucker? Where is he? I’ll take his head off.”

It was difficult to keep track of what each one said as they shouted over each other.

“He did not want to harm any of you. You attacked him, so you left him no choice. He was fighting for his life.” Helena braced herself, waiting for the onslaught that would come out of their mouths. She needed to keep calm, keep control of the situation. “I am sorry about your brother. He is sorry about your brother. I can assure you he does not kill people.”

“He’s sorry? You’re sorry? He’s still a fucking murderer,” Ted said.

“Please listen to what I have to say. I can explain.”

“No, you listen! We saw him sucking on an old man’s neck,” Tim said.

“Yes, you did. All vampires feed on humans, but only a few kill their prey. He is not one of them. He does not kill. Not without a reason.”

“So it’s our fucking fault that our brother’s dead? Is that what you’re saying?” Ted was glaring at Helena. If she were a man he would beat the crap out of her.

“No, of course not. I just want you to understand about him, that he would not have killed your brother if you had not attacked him.”

“How do you know him? And why do you think you know so much about them?” Tim had a feeling she was hiding something.

“I spent some time with him a few years back. Let me explain. This man was turned into a vampire by his mother. She was turned into a vampire by the one who killed my Karl and left me for dead. We both want revenge. He and I are hunting this monster who kills and tortures people for food and fun. If we do not stop him there will be a lot more deaths.”

She thought about how she could further vindicate Cain, but the boys were in such a rage she feared they would not listen to her.

Ted looked at her and suddenly he realized what she was saying. “He’s here, isn’t he?”

Chapter 19

Ted’s eyes were unblinking as he stared at Helena. His jaw clenched and he breathed loudly through his nose. “He’s here, you scheming bitch.”

“Yes. He is here.”

“We never knew for sure if he died,” Tim said, surprisingly calm at the news his brother’s killer was alive and nearby.

“Now we will get the chance to finish the job.” Ted was overcome with so much fury his nostrils flared and he sprayed Helena with rank saliva.

“I should warn you not to try anything. There are only two of you. He would kill you both easily, if he has to.”

Tim appeared quite relaxed about it all. His voice was softer, his vitals slowing down. Ted on the other hand looked like he was going to explode. His heartbeat was through the roof, and his blood pressure must surely have been bad if the color in his face was anything to go by.

Ted started to leave again. He wouldn’t talk to the mental case any more. He would find the one that killed their brother and the other one that killed Mandy.

But Tim looked at Helena, and asked, “Is it true? All you said?”

“Yes, Tim. I have not lied to you about him. His name is Cain.”

“Don’t listen to her. She’s fucking crazy. Come on, we’re getting out of here.”

“I don’t think she is, Ted. When did you lose your arm?”

“Just over one week ago.”

“I told you she was crazy. No way! A week ago? You think we’re idiots?”

“I do not think you are idiots. I thought we could help each other rid the world of the evil sadistic one who is called Vasile. There is something else you need to know too. I am also a vampire.”

Tim knew what she meant. He had suspected as much.

“You crazy bitch!” Ted was near pulling his hair out. Why did Tim insist on listening to her? But he could not take the chance and leave Tim alone in case the other vampire she was so fond of turned up.

“I do not kill. Yes, I feed on humans, but I do not kill them. Karl was human and I loved him. Now Cain and I could use your help.” Helena looked at Tim as she spoke. “Vasile is very strong and fast.”

Ted was starting to lose control. Both Cain and Helena knew this had always been a possibility. Cain knew now was the time to show himself.

“You!” Ted screamed and lunged at Cain. Tim grabbed him in a bear hug. He was afraid for his brother. “What the hell are you doing? Get off me. Are you with them now, Tim? Have you forgotten what he did to Sam?”

“Of course, I haven’t, but have you forgotten what we did to him? We need to listen to them. Just for a few minutes, and if you still want to kill him I’ll help you.”

Ted glared at Cain, his face screwed up in anger. If the parasite’s sorry, he sure as hell isn’t showing it! His boots, dark blue jeans, and heavy padded lumber shirt made him blend in well with the locals, but Ted could never forget his face. He imagined that face rolling away as he cut Cain’s head off.

Cain raised his eyebrows at them. “I am truly sorry about Sam. My intentions are never to kill anyone if I can avoid it.”

“Don’t you say his name, you blood-sucking leach!” Ted screamed.

“Please, listen to what we have to say before you make your mind up. Let Helena tell you about our kind. I promise no harm will come to either of you.”

Tim nodded at Cain, but he held on to Ted, who just shouted obscenities. After a few more minutes, Ted eventually wound down. But he was still filled with memories of Sam, and thoughts of killing the monster that stood before him.

Helena told the brothers her story.

“I was born in Prussia in the time of Frederick the Great Elector. I was married at fourteen. At nineteen my first-born died aged three, and my second child died of the same illness one day later. He was three months old.” She paused for a few minutes at the memory of her children.

“When I was twenty-six I was pregnant with my third child. The sickness had left our town and I knew my child would survive. I was so happy. Then a man and a woman came to our home.” She watched the brothers, trying to judge if they believed her.

“They were vampires. I did not know this at the time, but my husband had bargained with them for his life. Baltasar and Rosalia told me they were from France and they had come across my husband only the day before. They were about to feed on him, but he begged for them to spare his life. Baltasar had asked him what he had to offer in return. At first it was money and land. Rosalia had told him that money and land would not feed them. That’s when he said they could have me, his pregnant wife. They agreed. They never told him they did not plan on killing him anyway. And since Rosalia wanted a child, she thought turning me into a vampire while I was pregnant might just give her a child, a child that would live as long as she did. Baltasar would do anything for Rosalia and agreed to do as she asked.

“Baltasar did not kill his prey. But Rosalia was different. She had a temper and would sometimes kill if she were in a bad mood. Baltasar could not bring himself to turn me, so Rosalia did it. The child died inside me before the transformation was complete. I killed Rosalia the day I woke up as a vampire and learned of my child’s death. Baltasar killed himself when he found her body. He did not blame me for my reaction, he understood. He was a good vampire. I found my way back to my home and killed my husband. He is the only human I have ever killed, and he deserved to die.”

Even though the events happened centuries ago, the memories were still painful. That pain was evident on her face and in her shaky voice. Cain held her hand and she gave it a quick squeeze.

“I have had two husbands since then, both human, and I loved them both, but Karl was my life. In my time I have only ever come across a handful of our kind that kill for pleasure. Most do the same as Cain and I. We feed on humans and sometimes animals, but we do not kill them. There is no need. And no one remembers us after we feed on them.”

Tim said to Ted, “Do you remember the old man? He didn’t believe us when we told him someone was biting his neck.” Ted just grunted.

“Are you ready for my story now?” Cain asked.

Tim agreed to listen, but Ted looked the other way.

Cain told them of Vasile and what he had done. That now he was here to kill Vasile.

Tim told of the brothers’ story, their encounter with the one that killed Mandy and how they had heard the rumors of people going missing and a body being found drained of blood. Right here in this area. They had come to check it out.

“Your description of the one that killed your neighbor sounds like it could have been Vasile,” Helena said.

After a lot more discussion, the brothers and the vampires finally agreed to team up and hunt for Vasile. Ted was not at all happy and he warned Cain. He said, “Don’t get in my way and don’t try anything. We’ve learned a lot since we last met up, and you won’t be so lucky next time.” He planned to bide his time. He would not let the blood sucking leech get away with Sam’s murder.

Tim, Helena, and Cain worked on plans as to how to find Vasile and how to fight him. Ted would not join in on the planning. The less time he spent with the bloodsuckers the better. His hatred toward them only grew as he saw his brother mellowing, treating them like they were human.

Chapter 20

The four of them went scouting in the forest. They thought this was the best place to start. The brothers agreed not to do anything to any vampire they might come across until Helena confirmed it was Vasile. They did not want to harm anyone who might not be a threat, even if they were vampires.

The forest was vast and many places were hard to pass through with the vegetation that grew between the large pine trees. There were pockets of open land in some places ranging from a few feet to the size of tennis courts. It was hard going on the brothers, but nothing to the vampires. They slowed down for the humans.

Cain was the first to sense another vampire, quickly followed by Helena. She stood there frozen, glaring at the vampire in the distance.

Tim said, “That’s him! I swear it’s the one that killed Mandy.” He looked at Ted for confirmation that he was right.

“That’s the fucking parasite!”

“Yes, that is Vasile!” Helena said.

Cain put his hand on Ted’s shoulder. “Keep your voice down,” he whispered.

Ted pushed his hand away. “Coward.” He looked at Tim and nodded.

Tim shook his head but Ted started to run toward Vasile.

“Cain, grab him,” Helena hissed as Tim ran after his brother.

Vasile turned around. He saw the brothers running toward him, and then he felt the vampires. Helena and another vampire were racing after the humans. Vasile watched with amusement until he realized, Cain and Helena weren’t hunting the humans. They were headed in his direction. Vasile speed off into the dense trees ahead of them.

Ted bent over, gasping for air, his hands braced on his thighs. “Damn, that bloodsucker’s fast! I thought you would have been able to keep up with him.”

“What the hell do you think you are playing at?” Cain shouted as Helena grabbed hold of his arm.

“Leave it, Cain. Let’s go after Vasile, please,” Helena pleaded.

“Okay. But for now, we need to split up and see if we can track him.” Cain pointed at Ted “You go with Helena. I’ll go with Tim, and we can meet back here in a couple of hours.”

Ted rushed toward Cain, and planted his face inches from Cain’s face. “You aren’t splitting us up! Split us up and take us out on our own? Is that the plan?”

“Don’t press me, Ted!”

Tim stepped in-between Cain and Ted. “It’s okay, Ted. They’re not the enemy.” Tim shook his head at his brother. “But that was a damn stupid move. Rushing off like that. I’m going with Cain.”

Cain walked on, and Tim followed him.

“Don’t you try anything,” Ted spat at Helena, upset with the prospect of leaving his brother.

“Why would I try anything? Look at me. I’m armless.” She batted her eyelashes and put her remaining arm behind her back, but Ted did not see the humor in her words or actions.

No one found any trace of Vasile that night.

***

That evening, Cain and Helena were back at the hotel. Cain needed to ask her something that had been playing on his mind, but he was unsure how to broach the subject. Helena sensed something was wrong because Cain was quiet. She sat next to him on the bed.

“Is it because he got away? We will catch him, Cain.”

Cain’s head was down. He glanced across at her without lifting his head. “It’s not just that. There is something I would like to ask you.”

A gentle smiled formed on her face. “Please, ask away. I will answer if I can.”

Cain could not look at her. “When you were at Karl’s grave, you told him you would join him soon.”

Her face became serious. “Yes, I did. And I will.”

He looked up at her, his face troubled. “So do you believe in the afterlife, the same thing that’s so important to humans?” Helena nodded. “What about the rest of the stuff that goes with it?”

Helena got up and stood in front of Cain, her hands on her hip. “If you are asking me if I believe in God and in heaven, then, yes, I do.”

“So if there is a God and heaven there must be a devil and hell?”

“Yes. Where are you going with this, Cain?”

He was wringing his hands, clearly agitated. “Do you not think our kind will go to hell?”

Her face softened as she knelt down in front of him. “Oh, Cain, why do you think you will go to hell? Our kind is not damned.”

“We should be. Because of what we are, and what we do.”

Her face became glazed for a split-second and then she frowned, her lips pursed together and her unblinking eyes holding his. “And what is that?”

His jaw tensed. “We are monsters, killers. We hunt and feed on the living.”

“We are all that but much more. Do you kill just to feed? Do I?”

“No, but I have killed, both in the beginning and in self-defense.”

She came around to sit next to him, draping her arm across his shoulder. He leaned into her.

“Cain, I believe we will be judged on who we are now, not what we were decades ago. Just like children, we have learned to come to terms with what we are. We’ve grown up, if you like. We have learned to control our thirst and emotions, and we care about others.”

He closed his eyes and pulled away from her. “You never killed to feed, or just to kill, to feel the power? I did. Do you think differently of me now?”

“You were a different person then, Cain. And I did too. I killed my maker and my husband for revenge.” Cain looked away from her. “You are a good person and so am I. God would not deny us entrance into his kingdom and the chance to be reunited with our loved ones.” She noted the sadness in his eyes.

“Are we any different now that we are hunting our own kind to kill him for revenge?”

Helena could not remember ever seeing him so troubled. His normal face, the face that portrayed no emotion, was a world away, and this face made him look like a confused child, a boy lost in a man’s body. “I don’t think God will hate us for ridding this world of Vasile. He is the real monster here, not us. If any of our kind deserve to go to hell, he would be top on the list.”

“Maybe, maybe not.”

Helena’s body tensed. “Have you changed your mind about killing Vasile?”

“No, that is the one thing in this world I am sure about.”

She said, “We are doing the right thing in ridding the world of him. I am sure of that.”

“For what he did to you, Helena, my mother, and to me, I will tear him apart with my bare hands. Would your God approve of that?”

“You do not have to believe in him but he believes in you. God is in your heart, Cain.” Cain’s face did not change. There was no relief for him in her words. “He has been with you for a long time. He sent you the girl when you needed each other the most. I think you saved each other.”

She kissed Cain on his cheek.

He considered her words. What if she spoke the truth, would this change him? How he lived his life? It was true that he and Mia found each other at exactly the right moment. Would God, if he existed, accept him into his kingdom when his life ended? Cain was unsure, but Helena, if heaven was real and Karl were there, then she would be accepted, of that Cain had no doubt. She was more human with her compassion than most humans he had ever known.

***

The next night the group decided to split up again. Tim went with Cain and Ted went with Helena.

Ted and Helena had been searching for hours with no sign of Vasile. They decided to call it a night and meet up with the others. They were heading back to the meeting point when Helena heard Vasile in the distance. She told Ted and quickly got her cell phone out to call Cain.

Ted watched Helena talking to Cain; she was too preoccupied to notice anything he might do. And he would not turn down this opportunity.

He opened his coat. He slowly pulled out the sword concealed inside the lining and stood behind her. He waited for her to end the call, already poised with sword in hand. Helena was distracted, trying to keep her voice low as she spoke to Cain. She did not want Vasile to escape again. As she ended the call she heard the blade cut through the air. She turned her head, as she felt the cold steel penetrating her skin. The ground swiftly came tumbling into view.

Ted smirked as her head rolled a few feet away from him, her bulging eyes staring at the sky. “Not so tough after all, are you, Helena.”

***

When Cain finally found Ted he saw and smelt Helena’s blood on his clothes. “Where is Helena?”

“The bloodsucker took her head off! I couldn’t get there in time. After she called you she didn’t wait for me. Just ran off after him.”

Cain’s fingers curled but he held his hands close to his sides. He felt the tingle before the pleasure-pain came. Why didn’t I see this happening? Keep calm. Don’t lose it. “Why do you have her blood on your clothes, Ted?” I want to torture the truth out of you, rip you limb from limb, hear you scream for mercy.

“I grabbed her as she fell. I tried to stop him, but he was too fast.”

Cain glared at Ted. Liar. “Why did he let you live if you were so close to Helena that you could catch her as she fell?” His hands balled into fists. He leaned forward, daring him to repeat once more the words that were tearing his heart into fragments. You are lucky I have plans for you, vampire bait.

Ted gave a half-cocked grin and shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know. Why do you murdering freaks do anything?”

I’m watching you, dead meat. Both of you. Cain turned away from the brothers. He followed the scent of Helena’s blood. The smell got stronger and then he could see her body on the ground, her head a few feet away from her. He froze. He then looked up to the sky and bellowed.

***

Two days later the three of them were out scouting in the forests for Vasile.

Vasile was clearly occupied. He had hold of two half-naked teenage girls. He released his grip on them, but when they tried to run he took off after them. One girl was missing all her fingers and teeth. He caught her first. When he punched the back of her head, she fell to the ground. Within seconds, he was on top of her, biting at her neck. Her body was convulsing and covered with blood, while chunks of skin were being ripped from her arms and legs.

Cain could not wait for the brothers to catch up; he had to help the girls. In his mind, he had a clear plan. He would grab Vasile from behind and rip his head clean off. He ran at Vasile just as Vasile started to feed on the girl.

Vasile heard Cain’s approach. He was quick and easily dodged Cain. He grabbed Cain by the throat and ripped a hole in it with his teeth, But Cain managed to grab Vasile’s arm. When the brothers came running at Vasile he tried to run, but Cain would not let go of his arm. He bellowed as his arm dislocated in Cain’s grip.

Tim was right in front of Vasile. With his other arm, Vasile swung at Tim. Tim’s bones crunched on contact and Vasile lifted him off the ground. He hit the floor with a thud, his neck twisted, eyes open and blood seeping from his mouth.

Cain bit into Vasile’s neck as Ted pulled the sword from inside his coat. Ted swung it at Vasile just as Vasile forced Cain back with his shoulder, and put his hand out toward the sword. His arm clicked back into the socket as the sword sliced through his flesh. Part of Vasile’s right hand fell to the ground; the three fingers attached to it still twitched. He grabbed Cain by the neck and threw him into the trees.

Cain roared as a low tree branch went through his thigh. In the second it took Cain to release himself, Vasile was gone.

Cain scowled at Ted, who stood there with the sword dripping with Vasile’s blood, his chest heaving. “I knew it. You killed her. How did you do it? Did you sneak up behind her and kill her like the coward you are?”

Ted’s lips curled into a sly grin. “Yeah. I took that bitch’s head, now it’s your turn.”

He ran at Cain, his sword held high above his head. Cain leaped off the ground and grabbed the sword in one hand, and Ted’s arm with the other. Cain smiled as he landed on Ted’s side. The sound of snapping bone was only drowned out by Ted’s shrill screams. Cain raised the sword, and as the air whooshed he bought in down on Ted’s neck. He stood over the body, picked Ted’s head up and tossed it as far as he could.

Would God forgive him for this? In the end did he really care if he did? No. This was for Helena.

Cain checked on the two girls. The one Vasile had been feeding on was dead, curled into a ball on the ground. He found the other girl lying on her back some distance away. She appeared to have choked on her own blood. The veins on his neck stood out as he studied the horrific scene. An image of the young maid he killed so many years ago flashed before his eyes. He screamed out loud at the memory. I don’t deserve forgiveness!

He stayed in Alaska for another two months, searching the vast forests in vain. Vasile had left.

It took him nearly a year to open Helena’s letter.

Dearest Cain

In my heart I pray you survived.

I have no one else and consider you my dearest friend. I hope you find someone to care for. You deserve to be alive and loved, although I don’t think you believe that.

In the ledger are all my assets, my bank account information and passwords. You will find everything you need to obtain the deeds to all my properties and jewelry. Most are in safety deposit boxes. Mr. Edward Mair of Taylor, Mair, and Sons in Ohio will make all the arrangements for the transfers. I ask in return just one thing: please have Edward transfer the contents of bank account 00239785 to Karl’s family, anonymously of course. You will find his parents’ address in the ledger.

Thank you for being a friend to me. I treasured my time with you.

Helena of Wittgenstein.

Chapter 21

Years went by with no sign of Phil. Mia rarely thought about him and tried to make that part of her life a distant memory.

On her eighteenth birthday Grandpa John bought her a car. She was so excited she ran across the road. She turned when she heard screeching tires and saw a car careening around the corner. It swerved as the driver nearly lost control. She froze for a second, staring at the car speeding toward her. She felt a thud in her chest and fell backward; her head bounced off the tarmac as it made contact. Dazed, she saw Angel lying on the tarmac too, just inches from the car tires.

Mia screamed, “No!” and crawled desperately over to her. She stroked the dog’s fur, begging her to be all right. But Angel did not move. When Jess and Grandpa John arrived Mia was cradling the dog in her arms.

The driver got out of the car, his body trembling, trying to shake the image from his head.

“I’m sorry.”

Mia lifted her hand and as she went to scream at him she saw the blood. “No! No!”

Jess was on her knees holding Mia, floods of tears preventing her from speaking.

Grandpa John grabbed the teenage boy by the scruff of his neck. “Look what you did! No matter how many times I’ve warned you!”

“I didn’t mean to,” the boy choked.

Grandpa John thrust the boy against the side of the car. “You never do!”

Cain was heading to his shop in Texas. He had decided to sell it, and let the manager have first refusal. As Cain neared the shop he sensed the danger and felt the loss of the dog. He immediately turned the car around and drove to Mia’s house.

When he arrived he could feel Mia’s presence, and he knew she was okay. He stayed for a while but knew he could not go to her. Just as he started the engine to leave he saw her at the window. How she had changed! She was grown up. It had been a long time since he last saw her, but the sadness on her face at the loss of her dog reminded him of that day in the woods, the day she had cried into his chest as he held her, promising to never let anyone hurt her again.

He had missed her so much, the girl who had saved his life. He could not allow her to see him, and he was deeply saddened as he drove away. He would have given anything to be able to comfort her, make her smile again, but she had to be given the chance to have a normal life. And this was part of a normal life.

As he drove away another vision penetrated his mind. A young woman was on the floor, gasping for breath. Cruel hands gripped her throat as her fingers clawed at them. He let out a breath that he hadn’t realized he was holding. “Mia!”

***

Mia was inconsolable at the loss of Angel. She was not really listening to everyone telling her how Angel had not suffered, when suddenly she felt his presence. Could it be? She had not thought about Cain in quite a while. She rushed over to the window. A strange black car was slowly moving away. Was it him? Had he known she was upset, that she had lost Angel? No, I’m just being silly, she told herself. The family buried Angel in the woods, the place they went to every day when she was alive. After the funeral Mia often went there to talk to Angel, tell her the latest news, how much she missed her and how sorry she was. Sometimes, while she was there, she thought she felt Cain’s presence, and on occasions had called his name out.

There was never an answer.

***

Mia graduated from school. She was accepted at all of the five colleges she had applied to. Now she had to select one. They all seemed too many miles away from home and her mother. Eventually, Jess and Mia decided on Heath College in Banksfield. Banksfield was a small town, but the college was in the top twenty-five best colleges in North America. Best of all, it was only a four hour drive home.

Mia decided against staying on campus; she needed her own space. Even though she had made good friends in the past few years, she was still a loner at heart. She needed somewhere to relax and be alone with her thoughts. Jenny was her best friend despite being totally the opposite of Mia. Jenny liked to live on the edge. No matter how dangerous a stunt was she would try it, while Mia watched.

They became inseparable, as they began their teenage years. Jenny helped Mia with confidence issues due to her bad experiences with her stepfather. She was always smiling and saw the funny side to life. They spent nights sleeping at each other’s homes. Jenny had been accepted at a college in New York and was thrilled about living in such a busy, wild place. She had tried to get Mia to apply for New York as well, but the thought of being in such a big city scared Mia.

Jess readily agreed to go with Mia to Banksfield for a few days. Mia had an interview at the local grocery store and wanted some moral support. She was nervous and stuttered a few times, but she got the job. She would work the evening shift Monday to Friday, Saturday and Sunday would be arranged by roster, and she would get one weekend off every month. This would leave plenty of time for studying.

***

Mia found a few rooms advertised for rent in the town center. The first was a three-bedroom house, sharing with five other students, but she needed a room to herself.

The second was in a large house. As Mia and Jess were approaching, two drunks fell out of the door and started fighting. There was garbage strewn around and old cars on the overgrown lawn. Jess grabbed Mia’s arm, turned around and walked in the opposite direction.

Jess and Mia went to see the last room that had been advertised. Apartment 2B on First Street. From the outside the house looked grand. A large house, it had been converted to four apartments, two on the ground floor and two on the first floor.

“Isn’t it gorgeous, Mom? The ad said it was the first house built here in the 1800s. Well, what do you think?”

“It looks very impressive, but let’s see the inside first before you make your mind up.”

A bubbly girl who looked to be Mia’s age opened the door. Mia introduced herself and her mother. The girl showed them in.

“I’m Taz, and this is mine and Billy’s place. Billy’s at work at the moment. So you said on the phone you’re starting college next month?”

“Yes, and I just got a job at the grocery store.” Mia instantly liked Taz. She was friendly and had a warm smile, so genuine that it reached her pretty hazel eyes. Her blonde hair flowed down her back in big curls, which complemented her curvy figure.

“Okay, cool. I’ll show you around. Like the ad said, rent is $650.00 a month. You have to buy your own food and we don’t allow pets. We don’t have parties or play music loud because the neighbors complain and we don’t need the hassle.”

The apartment was a little old fashioned but clean and it felt spacious. The living area was large and there was a galley-style kitchen. It only had the one bathroom with a bath and separate shower, but it had two bedrooms.

“This is the room we’re renting.” Taz showed Mia into the room. “All the furniture comes with it.” The room was smaller than Taz and Billy’s but still a good size. There was a single bed, a desk with a chair, chest of drawers, and a wardrobe.

“Mom, it’s perfect. It’s only a ten-minute walk from where I’ll be working and thirty minutes from college. I wouldn’t even need to drive. That would save me money on gas.”

Jess agreed because Taz seemed like a nice girl. Mia told Taz she was interested in the room, but Taz said she had someone else coming to see the room the next day.

Mia was on pins for two days waiting for the call. But Taz phoned to say the room was hers if she wanted it.

***

Mia visited Angel’s grave and told Angel all about college, the room, and her new job. She promised to come back every month and visit. Just as she had felt Cain’s presence before, she felt him again today. With a sigh, she brushed the feeling off. Cain, she imagined, seemed to be about a lot lately, but she told herself she was just being silly.

Mia moved to Banksfield one week before college started. Her new job was due to start the weekend before term. She was beyond excited.

Taz introduced Mia to the neighbors. The slight old woman in 1B was deaf, but Mia liked her. She had a kind face, a warm smile. 1A was home to a couple in their late twenties; they were musicians and traveled a lot with the orchestra. They reminded her of hippies with their wild, unkempt hair, relaxed attitude, and multi-colored clothing. Then there was 2A, Mrs Brown. She was an elderly woman with a broad frame, silver hair pulled back into a tight bun, and a stern face.

“All the old bag does is spy on people and moan about the least little thing. I keep her happy by offering to go to the shops for her,” Taz said.

But Mia could tell the old lady was fond of Taz by the smile that appeared on her face when she saw her, and the way her voice softened when she spoke to her. When she spoke to others, she was abrupt, straight to the point. But Taz always had a sour note to her voice when she spoke about Mrs Brown.

On the night Mia moved in, Taz and Billy were helping her move her stuff into the room when Billy dropped a box on his foot. He limped about, cursing. Then the banging started. She asked Taz what the noise was.

“That’s the old bag, the infamous Mrs Brown.”

Over the next few months Mia got on well with Taz. Taz was twenty-one and had been living with Billy since she was seventeen. Taz found it hard to believe that Mia had never had a boyfriend, or that she didn’t really drink. The age limit to drink had always seemed absurd to Taz. Mia would just have the occasional glass of wine with her food. Her grandmother was Italian, and it was customary for the family to have wine with meals.

***

Taz and Billy both worked at the local bar. Billy seemed nice, but was very quiet. He never
spoke much, although that could be because it was hard to get a word in with Taz around. He
was tall, around six foot, and he looked like he worked out a lot. He had dark hair and the
hardest looking eyes Mia had seen in a long time. Sometimes she felt a little intimidated by him; she would hate to be on the wrong side of that stern stare. Though he looked like he needed to shave most of the time, he could be very charming. And he loved Taz.

***

One night Mia was woken by a loud noise. She looked at the clock, heard laughter and then another crash, which was followed by banging on the wall, and Mrs Brown shouting about the noise.

Mia got up and walked into the living room. Taz was trying to get Billy up off the floor. The pair tried to suppress their giggles, which made them laugh even more.

Mia stood with her arms folded, trying not to smile. “What the hell, guys? It’s three a.m.

and you’ve woken Mrs Brown.”

Taz looked at Mia. She put her fingers to her lips. “Shhh.” Then burst out laughing again as she stumbled and fell on top of Billy. Billy starting kissing Taz.

“Get a room, you two, and be quiet about it.” Mia grinned as she walked back to her bedroom.

In the morning, she scrunched up her nose at the smell of stale beer, which assaulted her nostrils. In the living room, Taz was asleep on the couch and Billy was snoring on the floor. He was wearing just his boxer shorts. After spraying perfume about the place, Mia made herself a coffee. She sat at the counter breathing in the aroma, when a half-naked Billy walked in, hand inside his boxers, scratching himself. She didn’t know which way to turn.

Billy yawned, and then noticed Mia staring at him with her mouth slightly open. He looked down and grinned. “Like what you see?” He pulled his hand out of his boxers, then lifted his hand to his mouth and sucked his middle finger.

Mia quickly turned her head away. “You’re disgusting!”

“Lighten up, will you. I’m only joking.” Mia didn’t look at him. “Okay, I’m going to get dressed.” He said as he walked away laughing.

Mia rubbed her forehead as Taz walked in, still wearing last night’s clothes. She grabbed

Mia’s coffee from her hand. “I’m dying. I swear that’s the last time I’m drinking.” She took a gulp and handed the coffee back to Mia.

Mia raised her eyebrow. “You said that two days ago.” She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “I need you to talk to Billy for me. I don’t like the way he acts around me, or the things he says.”

Taz put her arm on the counter and slowly lowered her head onto it. “He just likes to wind you up. Take no notice of him.”

“Yeah, well, I don’t like it.”

Taz raised her head off the counter. “I’m going to bed. And before I forget, I got you a date for Friday.”

Mia slammed her cup down on the counter.

Taz jumped up. “Oh, God, my head is going to explode.”

Mia’s eyes bored into the back of Taz’s head as Taz again slowly lowered it onto her arm. “Serves you right. How dare you set me up on a date?” Mia had never had a boyfriend. She didn’t know if it was because of what happened to her as a child or if she didn’t find anyone interesting enough to catch her attention.

“Stop shouting,” Taz whispered.

“I’m not shouting.” Mia’s cheeks flushed as she felt her blood begin to boil. “And you need to talk to that boyfriend of yours!”

“Okay! I’ll talk to him later” As Mia went to speak, Taz covered her mouth. “Going to be
sick,” she mumbled and ran out of the room.

Mia shook her head and sighed loudly.

***

On Friday Mia sat at the bar with a glass of sparkling water in her trembling hand. “I can’t believe I agreed to this.”

Billy laughed and put his arm around Taz. “The guy’s a hillbilly hick.”

Taz elbowed him in his side. “No, he’s not. He’s a book geek. You two will hit it off great.” She beamed at Mia.

“Will he get your cherry tonight?” Billy said, as the left side of his mouth curled up. He looked Mia up and down.

Her eyes went wide. “No, he won’t! And he’s late. You said seven thirty. It’s seven thirty-
one. I’m going. I should never….”

Taz pointed to the door. “Too late now.”

Mia looked over her shoulder and her mouth fell open. Billy leant over and whispered
something in her ear. Mia mouthed, Yes.

Taz jumped off her seat. She hugged the guy, took hold of his hand and almost dragged him over to the bar. “Mia, this is Theo.”

Theo pushed his gold-rimmed round glasses up his nose and smiled. Mia half-smiled back.

Taz let go of Theo and grabbed Billy’s hand. “Let’s give these two some privacy, let them
get to know each other.” She winked at Mia.

Billy nearly choked on his drink, trying to hold his laugh in. Mia glared at the pair of them.

“You’re not leaving me?”

Taz just waved and dragged the chuckling Billy away.

Theo sat next to Mia, and looked at his watch. “I can’t stay long. Mom gets worried if I’m out after nine.”

“How old are you, Theo?”

He pushed his glasses back up and sat straight and proud. “I’m nineteen.”

Mia sank into her seat. “Great,” she mumbled.

“What?”

“So what do you do for fun?”

Theo smiled. “Mostly I go to comic book conventions.” He reached into his jacket pocket
and pulled something metal out. “I got this at the Star Trek convention.” He opened his hand.

Mia looked at it. “What is it?”

Theo huffed. “It’s an exact replica of an engineering insignia pin.”

Mia looked at the pin, then back to Theo. Her phone began to ring. “Excuse me. Hi.” She turned away from Theo, and she smiled. “Yes, of course. I’ll be right there.” She put the phone away. “I’m sorry but I have to go. There’s been an emergency at home.” She scrambled into her jacket. “It was nice meeting you, Theo.”

“Okay, I can see you again?”

“I’ll call you.” She turned away and almost ran for the door.

She heard Theo shouting, “You don’t have my number!”

Mia made it around the corner before she pulled her phone out and dialed. “Thanks, Billy. You can tell Taz she’s in big trouble when I get my hands on her.” Then her face paled. “What? I owe you big time?” She held her breath as he talked some more. “Okay, bye.” Slowly she lowered the phone from her ear and stared at it.

Chapter 22

Cain had followed Mia the day she moved to Banksfield. He had been watching her for months, especially since the dog’s death. He felt he needed to keep a closer eye on her. He did not like the look of Billy; there was something strange about him. He suspected Billy had an evil streak in him. But was he just being overprotective? No. Something was definitely not right with Billy.

Cain checked out where Billy worked and became a regular. Most days he would sit at the bar and make small talk with him. He got to know Taz too, but she was harder to read. He didn’t think her as bad as Billy, but there was a nasty streak in her also. On the outside she was loud, bubbly, and friendly to everyone, but….

Wednesday lunchtime during Billy’s first shift of the week, Cain was sitting at the bar when Billy suddenly had a look of horror on his face. His skin had paled and his heart rate increased. Cain turned to see what had startled him so. Two men. One was fat, balding, around sixty years old and stank of B.O. The other looked Eastern European, tall, muscular, around thirty years old with a scar from the corner of his left eye to halfway down his neck. He stank of cheap aftershave and stale tobacco. These were not nice guys; they were definitely up to no good.

“What the hell are you doing here?” Billy hissed at the men when they got closer. He scanned the bar nervously, hoping no one noticed his company. “How’d you find me?”

“Now don’t be like that, Billy Boy,” the fat man said. “It’s taken us a while to track you down. You owe us and we’ve come for payment.”

Cain picked up on his malicious intent.

Billy hurriedly ushered the men to a quiet table at the back of the bar. They talked in hushed voices, and no one else would have been able to hear them. Cain was different.

“Taz, now I like her. You know I couldn’t allow you to take her,” Billy said.

“Yeah, we know, but you cost us a lot of money. Everyone knew she was the target. Our client liked the look of her. It wasn’t just the money, Billy, it was our reputation as well,” Scar Face said.

“I just couldn’t do it to her. I fell in love with her. Don’t take her away from me.” Billy was scared. His face ashen as he held his breath, beads of sweat appearing on his skin.

“If you want to keep her we’ll need a replacement, but we want a virgin so you’d better get working. You were always good at charming the ladies.” The fat man winked at Billy. “Don’t think about running. This time we’ll be watching you, watching you both. We know you live at 2B on First Street, and we know Taz works here four nights a week. You have until the end of the week. We’ll be back to make arrangements for the collection. Either Taz or a replacement. Don’t let us down again.”

The men got up and left. Billy tried to use his mobile but his hands were shaking so bad it took him three attempts to get the right number.

“Taz, we’re in trouble. Arben and Joe are here. No, I don’t know how they found us. Yes, they know you’re here too. I finish in an hour, so don’t open the door to…. Stop shouting! Just stay put. I’ll tell the boss you’re sick and come home now. Can’t talk. Wait for me. I’ll tell you everything when I get there.”

Billy walked over to the manager. “Boss, I have to go. It’s Taz. She’s not well.”

“Billy, you’re shaking. What’s wrong with her?”

Billy started rubbing the back of his neck, his eyes darting around the room. “I’m not sure, but she’s real bad.”

The manager watched him. “Has she seen a doctor?”

Billy put his head down, rubbing his neck harder. “Not yet. I’m gonna take her.”

“Okay, let me know how she is, will you?”

“Sure. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Billy couldn’t look him in the eye.

The manager said, “Don’t worry about your shifts. I can get them covered. You take care of Taz, okay?” A feeling of dread crept up from the pit of his stomach.

“Thanks, boss.”

***

The men were staying in a hotel near the bar. Cain booked himself into the same hotel and watched their every move. Mia was staying with Billy and Taz, and if they dragged her into any of their shit they would pay dearly.

Chapter 23

Mia arrived home from college to raised voices. She had never heard Billy and Taz arguing before. She felt uncomfortable, so she stood in the hall trying not to be noticed. Maybe they would calm down in a few minutes and she could pretend that she had just got in and didn’t hear them.

“What choice do we have? Do you want to go with them?” Billy said, anger in his voice.

“No, of course not. Are you sure there’s no other way?” Taz sounded sad rather than angry.

“Who? Go on, tell me who? Who else do we know that fits the bill?”

“Can’t we just leave?” Taz asked.

“Did you not hear a fucking word I said? They’re watching us! There’s nowhere we can go. They will find us, find you! Is that what you want?”

Mia had heard enough. This was not a normal argument. They were in trouble. Billy looked up and snorted as Mia entered the room. Taz looked down at her hands.

“Who’s watching you? What’s going on?”

Billy and Taz looked at each other. “It’s one of her ex-boyfriends,” Billy said looking at Taz.

“You said ‘they.’ ‘They’ are watching us,” Mia said a little sharper than she had intended to, but they were keeping something from her, something that had Taz very scared.

“Yeah, him and his crazy-ass cousin. I can handle it.” Billy replied.

“Don’t worry, it’s nothing,” Taz said when she saw the terrified look on Mia’s face.

“Have you called the police?” Mia asked.

“We can’t. He’s a cop,” Billy said, wishing Mia would shut her mouth and stop asking so many questions. Why did she have to come home now? “You’re going to be late for your shift, aren’t you!” He barked at Mia.

Mia shook her head. “I can’t leave Taz like this. I’ll call them and get the night off.”

“Just go to work! She’s overreacting. I’ll sort it,” Billy snapped.

Mia reluctantly left for work, worrying about Taz. There it was again, that feeling that Cain was close by. She stopped in the middle of the street and tried to find his face among the men walking by. It must be the worry, she thought.

***

Cain entered the room and saw Arben and Joe, sitting at the bar. He kept out of their view. When Arben said he was going outside for a smoke, Cain decided it was time to make contact. He pretended to be on his phone when Arben went outside, and he made it look as if he hadn’t noticed anyone behind him.

“How much is the price now?” He grunted his response. “And you’re sure she’s a virgin?” He nodded his head at no one. “Okay, keep me informed.” Another grunt. “No, there’s not much action here.” Then he laughed and shook his head. “But it’s not New York, that’s for sure. I have another meeting with them tomorrow. If all goes well, I should be back by the weekend.” He laughed dryly. “Yes, I’m looking forward to it.”

Cain closed his phone and looked surprised, and somewhat annoyed, to see someone there. He went inside and sat at the bar in full view of the men.

When Arben came back inside, he told Joe what he had overheard. Both men approached Cain at the bar and introduced themselves.

Cain used the name he checked into the hotel under. “Hello, Joe, Arben. I’m Alan, Alan Steeples. It’s nice to meet you.”

Joe asked if he could buy ‘Alan’ a drink. He looked Alan over; his clothes were designer, expensive-looking jeans and sweater, nice leather jacket. He was groomed to perfection, not a blemish on his skin and he was very well-spoken, maybe British, though he was not sure. This man had money.

“What brings you guys to this place? You don’t have local accents.”

Joe said, “Same as you, I guess. Business. I don’t mean to pry, but my colleague couldn’t help overhearing your conversation on the phone.”

Cain raised an eyebrow and put a stern look on his face. “That was a private conversation. Just exactly what did he hear?”

“Oh, just the juicy bits. It seems we could be of some service to you,” Joe said.

“And what sort of service would that be?” Cain asked, trying to keep control and not to rip the guys’ throats open. He could do it before anyone noticed. The bar was almost empty and the barman was more interested in the game on TV than what was going on around him. Cain thought better of it. He would just wait and see how it played out.

“Well, if you’re looking for a certain type of female company, we’re heading to a local establishment this evening. We’d be happy for you to accompany us,” Joe said with a smug grin on his face.

Cain paused, making it appear he was assessing the offer and the men in front of him. When they started to look uncertain he nodded slowly. “It would be my pleasure.” He returned the same smug grin.

“We’ll meet you at the bar at eight,” Joe said, and then he and Arben left.

At eight o’clock, Cain went to the bar. Joe and Arben looked relieved as he approached them. Joe told Cain he was glad he could make it. They had one drink and then the men showed him to their car, stating it was a short drive. Cain got in the car with them.

“So how do you guys know of this place?” Cain asked.

“I supplied them with a couple of the girls,” Arben said proudly.

“So, Alan, what kind of things are you into? They do all sorts here. You just have to ask and they will have a girl that will do it,” Joe explained.

“Yeah, your fantasies can come to life in this place, but the kinky stuff isn’t cheap,” Arben butted in.

“Money is not a problem, but I doubt they will have my ultimate fantasy here. It would not be the sort of girl they supply.” Cain looked down at the floor so as to make the men think he was a little embarrassed. If that doesn’t get them interested nothing will.

“Well, there’s not much they haven’t come across before. This place can offer you anything, and I mean anything you want. At a price, of course,” Joe said.

“I see. Okay, my biggest fantasy is having a virgin.” Cain looked down at the floor again.

“Nah, I doubt you’ll get that. All the girls are professional.”

Joe couldn’t believe his luck. Arben had been right about him and if Billy did as he was told they could cut out the middleman and profit all the money from the sale.

“Have you ever had one?” Arben asked.

Arben was really getting on Cain’s nerves. If he didn’t stop grinning like a Cheshire cat, Cain would pull his gammy yellow teeth out of his mouth. “No, but to be honest, there’s one on the internet now offering her virginity to the highest bidder and the bidding is going wild. I guess it’s more popular than I thought.”

Joe and Arben looked at each other with smirks on their faces. “Are you bidding on her?” Joe knew the answer to the question, Arben had heard him on the phone, but the more he got the man to talk about it, the easier it would be to make a deal.

“Well, I’m trying to. I have a friend keeping an eye on it, but just my luck the bidding ends right in the middle of my next meeting and I can’t reschedule.”

They arrived at a farmhouse seven miles out of town. They were shown into a reception room by a large man who then went to join three other men just as big as him. Bodyguards this far out of town seemed a little strange. The clientele must get out of line a lot here, thought Cain.

A very tall, slender woman in her fifties, with deep-set crow’s feet and hair cut so short it made her harsh features stand out even more, came over to greet them. Cain could almost taste her bitterness. She’s one hell of a nasty woman behind the fake smile.

“Ah, we have a new gentleman,” she said, looking in Cain’s direction.

“This is Alan,” Joe replied.

“I’m Mrs Carol, and I’m here to see that your wildest dreams come true.” She then explained that all money was to be paid up front, and that no marks could be left on any of the girls’ faces. There was a stack of condoms on the table and he should take three in case of any accidents.

Mrs Carol asked the guys what they were after this evening.

What an evil bitch, Cain thought.

Arben asked for the youngest girl they had, one that liked being dominated and didn’t mind physical pain. Joe asked for a submissive girl. Cain asked for a girl that could take a mild beating. He wanted to be on a similar level to the others.

He did not beat the girl; he fed on her and waited for the other two guys to finish.

“So how was yours, Alan?” Joe asked.

“She was very accommodating,” he replied.

“We’re coming back tomorrow evening, if you want to join us?” Joe said.

“Yes, I think I will,” Cain said.

“So, when’s the bidding end, on your virgin?” Arben asked, grinning lewdly.

“Tomorrow afternoon, so tomorrow night will either be a celebration or a consolation.” Cain shrugged his shoulders and gave a deep sigh. He was trying to act as human as possible.

“When are you leaving town?” Joe asked.

“Friday night, maybe Saturday. It depends on how my meeting goes.”

“So what’s your line of business?” Joe wanted to know as much as possible, to make sure Cain wasn’t someone who could cause trouble for them when he finally got down to business with him.

“I have my fingers in all sorts of pies, but I’m here to try and buy up some land. Problem is, there are two brothers involved and one doesn’t want to sell. This place is going to be prime real estate once the freeway comes in a couple of years.”

“They’re bringing the freeway through here?” Joe thought about the possibility of expanding his business to this sleepy little town.

“Yes. I have an acquaintance drawing up the plans as we speak.”

“It’s good to have friends in the know,” Joe said.

“And what kind of business are you guys into?”

“Arben is in import and export; he deals a lot with Eastern Europe. I deal with most of the local work, supply and demand. Whatever’s the most popular thing at the time, I get it for my clients.”

Cain did not push the conversation any further; there was no need. The men dropped him off at the hotel. They said they had a bit of business to attend to and they would see him at eight the following evening, in the bar.

***

Taz and Billy talked while Mia was at work. “I know she’s your friend, but do you really want to go back to Arben? You know what he did to you last time, and do you think it would be any different this time?” Billy’s face was full of anguish. He licked his lips, and rubbed the sweat from his hands on his trousers.

Taz rubbed her forehead and her face was pale. “No, of course I don’t. I just thought it would be easier if we left. That’s all.”

Billy looked up at the ceiling. “Well, we can’t leave. I wish we could, Taz. I can’t watch them do that to you again, letting every fat dirty bastard who has cash do what they want to you, stick so much shit in your veins you don’t care. Two months it took for you to get better last time, and they only had you for three days.”

Taz looked despondently at Billy. “I thought maybe we could go to the bars and pick up another girl.”

A crease appeared between Billy’s eyes as he scrunched his face up and tensed his jaw. “They want a virgin. We have to be a hundred percent sure that’s what they get, or they’ll take you just to punish us for not doing as we’re told, and you will end up dead!”

Taz’s shoulders shrank back. “Billy, please don’t be annoyed with me. This is…. Well, it’s not easy to get my head around.”

Billy shrugged his shoulders. “I didn’t think you were that close to her.”

Taz looked about the room, her eyes looking anywhere but at Billy’s. “It’s not that we’re that close. It’s good…that she’s still a virgin. That’s what’s making this so hard. She’s so innocent! God! I don’t think she’s even kissed a guy, let alone gone any further, and I do like her.”

“Is that what’s bothering you the most? That she’s a virgin?” He laughed shaking his head at her. “She’ll be so full of shit she won’t know what day it is, let alone what they do to her. There’s a choice here, you or her, so what’s it gonna be?” Billy sneered as he paced up and down the room.

She shook her head, her face now completely white. “I don’t like it, Billy, but if there’s no other choice, I’m not going back with them.” Her lips began to tremble.

Billy went to her side and held her tight. “It’ll be okay.”

Taz sighed loudly and pulled away from him. She sat down, and she bent over as if she were in pain. “So how we gonna do this then? She’s not gonna pack a bag and leave willingly. What if something goes wrong? What if we get caught? We still have to move and we’ll be on the run…for God knows how long. I don’t know how you used to do it, Billy. I’m so scared,” she whispered.

“So am I. It’s the first time I’ll actually know the girl who’s the target. It was always at bars and clubs I’d pick them up, slip them a ruffie. Joe and Arben took it from there, as you well know.”

“Yeah. I was your target once,” Taz reminded him.

Billy flinched as if he had been punched in the gut. “You were the exception to the rule. I just couldn’t let them do that to you and that’s why I came and got you. Christ! That was the worst three days of my life. I’ll try and find out what they’re gonna do with her, if she’ll be staying in the country or shipped abroad.”

She looked up at him, her face pained. “They won’t let her go afterward?”

Billy shook his head. “No, they won’t take the risk she might remember something.”

Her mouth formed an O. “Shit, Billy, I mean, what the fuck?”

Billy glared at her. “You need to toughen up! We don’t have a choice.”

She started to shake. “I don’t know about this, Billy. She’ll probably end up dead and it’ll be our fault.”

Murder was not something she wanted to live with. If they were just going to let some guy rape her then dump her somewhere before the ruffies wore off, she could live with that.

Billy sat beside her and took hold of her hand. “Try not to think about it. That’s how I deal with things.”

Taz started crying. “Billy, we can’t let them do that to her. Fuck, I don’t want her dead.”

“How do you suggest we stop them? Say pretty please?”

“Was that what was going to happen to me? They would have drugged and used me until they shipped me out or I died?”

“Yeah, that’s what would have happened, and deep down you knew that. Don’t look at me like that, Taz.” He couldn’t believe she was acting so gullible. She needed to wake up and smell the coffee, see life as it really was.

“And all the others you got for them?” She really didn’t know him that well. She had never questioned him about what happened to the girls once he handed them over, she just figured he wouldn’t know.

“Yeah, but I didn’t know that at first. And by the time I realized, I was in too deep. They would have killed me for sure if I’d tried to stop it. That’s why we had to run.”

Taz curled up in Billy’s arms, sobbing.

It wasn’t his fault, he just got in too deep, and she would forgive him. After all, he had saved her life. “Do we have no choice?”

“No, we don’t!”

When Mia arrived back from work, Taz and Billy were curled up on the sofa. Taz couldn’t look at Mia; her eyes were red and puffy.

“Has something happened? Has your ex or his cousin hurt you?”

“It’s okay, it’s just been a long, stressful day,” Billy muttered. He didn’t want Taz to have to speak with her.

“Can I get you anything?” Mia asked Taz.

“No, thanks. I’m just going to have a shower and go to bed.” Taz left the room; she needed time to let it all sink in. Could she really go through with this? Did she have a choice? Could she just leave? No, she couldn’t leave Billy.

When Mia heard the shower running she decided she would try and get some answers from Billy. She walked over to him, arms folded across her chest. “So what happened, Billy? Why is she in such a state?”

Billy closed his eyes and gave a loud sigh before answering. “She’s fine. We managed to get it into his thick head that Taz wants nothing to do with him, and he left.”

Mia raised an eyebrow. “Then why does she look so upset?”

“She was scared, that’s all. You don’t know what he did to her, how much of a mess she was in when she got away.” His eyes narrowed. “Just mind your own business, Mia. It’s over, so leave it.”

Mia stood there, her eyes wide and her mouth agape, as Billy stormed off to his bedroom. He didn’t want to have to look at her either; the concern on her face for Taz was making it harder than it should be. This was business, just business, and the payment for delivering Mia was in getting to keep Taz safe. He couldn’t allow himself to think of Mia as a friend, someone who had been part of his and Taz’s life for the last few months.

Mia decided she would try studying to see if it would take her mind off things, but it didn’t. She couldn’t help feeling that there was more to this than they were letting on. What if they come back in the night? What if they break in? They could kill us all in our sleep. Oh, stop being so melodramatic, she told herself. But why did Billy get so upset? Her thoughts went all the way back to Phil. She would have to speak to Taz. What kind of abuse had she suffered at the hands of her ex?

Her watch showed nine thirty. She was feeling tired, so a shower and an early night wouldn’t hurt. Maybe Taz would be more talkative tomorrow when Billy was out of the way.

***

The next morning, Taz and Billy weren’t about as Mia got herself ready for college; this wasn’t unusual, but she was so worried about Taz she thought of waking her. Probably best to let her sleep, she decided. She could speak to her when she came home later.

When she got back from work that evening, Billy was at work and Taz seemed her usual bubbly self.

“You look better today. Is everything okay now?”

“Yes, I feel a lot better and I don’t think I’ll have any more trouble from them. It just took a while for me to see that.”

Mia looked nervous as she spoke. “I’m glad you’re feeling better, but are you sure it’s over? You looked so upset last night. Can I ask what it was he did to you?”

Taz smiled. “Another time, okay? Tonight I just want to spend a little time with my best girl. We could do all the girlie things you never seem to do. We’ll have a pampering night, and I’m not going to take no for an answer.” Taz was smiling her most dazzling smile, the one she saved for customers at the bar; she always got the best tips. She opened a bottle of wine.

“You’re not getting out of it so you may as well agree now and get the glasses.”

Taz had spent most of last night thinking about what was going to happen to Mia, and if she could live with it on her conscience. In the end it was her and Billy who mattered, and nothing else, and if she had to surrender Mia to the wolves then so be it. She would get over it in time, forget all about her; and if they killed her, she and Billy could not be blamed. She would pretend that it was months away instead of days, and have some fun with Mia. Mia hardly ever had fun; she deserved that at the very least.

Mia agreed and they set about doing each other’s nails, and applying mud masks. Taz insisted on a waxing session so they would be the sexiest girls in town. Mia found it highly embarrassing but Taz insisted on showing her how to do her bikini line.

They watched a funny movie, and ate all the naughty but nice things you shouldn’t. Halfway through the second bottle of wine, of which Taz had drunk the vast majority, Mia was feeling quite tipsy. She hadn’t been able to get anything out of Taz about her ex, but they were having such a good time she didn’t push her too much. She decided it was time she went to bed.

***

Cain met Arben and Joe at the bar at ten to eight.

Joe, with a big grin on his face, said, “Did you get your prize?”

“Unfortunately, no, I did not. The meeting got a bit intense and I missed out this time.”

Cain looked away as he said these words in order to appear as sad and disappointed as he could. He remembered Mia clutching him, begging him not to make her go away when her stepfather was calling for her in the woods. He had to stop himself thinking about that too much before it was anger that crossed his face. Arben interrupted his thoughts.

“Thought you had a friend keeping an eye on it for you. Some friend!”

“Well, the bidding went over the limit we had spoken about and I hadn’t realized the battery on my phone had died while I was in the meeting. I guess it just wasn’t to be.”

“How much did she go for?” Joe asked.

“Thirty-seven grand,” Cain replied.

“What was your bid?” Arben was keen to know the details.

Cain could almost see the dollar signs in his eyes. “Thirty-five, but I would have gone higher.”

Arben and Joe exchanged looks. “Are you ready to go have some fun then?” Arben asked.

“Yes, I am. It’s been one hell of a day. Nothing’s gone right and it looks like I will be here over the weekend as well trying to get this land deal sorted.”

While they were driving to the farm Cain asked the guys what their fantasies were. Joe informed him that Arben liked them young, and he liked them to pretend he was raping them.

Arben grinned. “Like make them put up a fight and at the end they are grateful for how good I am and that I chose them.”

“Well, you know that’s every woman’s fantasy, don’t you? Getting raped,” Joe said. Cain’s brows furrowed as he looked at Joe. “Sure it is. You’re doing them a favor really.” Joe was laughing and slapping Arben on the back.

Arben asked Cain, “Have you ever tried that? Make them act like they don’t want you to do it, so you can force them and slap them around a bit?”

“No,” Cain said, trying not to look as if he wanted to rip Arben’s arm off and beat him to death with it.

Arben grinned, exposing his bad teeth; his eyes wide and excited. “You should try it. It’s not my all-time favorite though. But what a thrill you get. The power is almost as good as when you have them tied up and spend ages beating the crap out of them.”

Cain looked at the men. “You have me intrigued, gentlemen. I think I may try that tonight. Well, what’s the worst that can happen? I can always stop if I don’t like it and try something else. It may help get rid of some of my frustration.”

Joe and Arben smiled at Cain. “You won’t regret it.” Joe laughed and winked at him. At the farm, Joe ordered the specific girls, asking for a young one who could take a good whipping for Arben, and then he explained what he and his guest wanted.

“I have just the girls for you,” said the freakishly tall Mrs Carol.

Cain did the same as last time and fed a little on the girl. He needed to keep his strength up with what he was planning to do to Joe and Arben. Even if Mia wasn’t involved, these guys had to be taught a lesson.

Back in the car, Joe could not wait to quiz Cain. “Well? What did you think?”

“What can I say? It was amazing. You were right about the power and control you feel. I think that’s going to the top of my list of fantasies. The only way you could top that was if she were a virgin.” Cain wanted to start pushing them. He wanted to get things moving.

“Bet it would be even better if she wasn’t acting,” Arben said, raising his eyebrows and nodding his head at almost every word.

Cain looked at the men side on, his head slightly tipped. “What do you mean?”

“Well, you know…the real thing. A real virgin to treat like your own personal slave and nobody would care how much you beat the bitch.” Arben grinned inanely. “Just think about it. Imagine how good that would feel.”

Cain tapped his chin with his fingers. “Interesting thought. No one would give a shit about her?” Come on boys, Cain thought, spit it out. I am not going to be so conservative when your time comes.

“Well, we have a friend who can get you anything you want. Just imagine a real virgin you could do anything to, even if they’re not always willing. It’s not like they’re selling themselves on the net, if you get what I mean?” Joe’s face was not giving anything away. It was as if he were goading Cain, waiting for his reaction.

Cain’s face was set like stone showing no response to what the men were saying. Inside was a different matter. He could feel his rage. He had to control it, but his time would come.

Arben leaned in slightly. “It would be very expensive. There’s a lot of risk involved”

“How much?” Cain casually asked.

“Fifty grand.”

He looked at the men. That’s all a life is worth to them! But how would a normal human react to this? He had to ask questions, act eager, but not too eager. “Does this really go on in America? Do they just kidnap a girl off the street? She wouldn’t be a child, would she? There’s no way I want to do anything to a child.” So now they know I’m all right with it as long as it’s not a child.

“You don’t need to worry about things like that, and no we don’t get kids.” Joe seemed disgusted at that question.

Oh, so you do have some morals. No kids! So does that make what you do okay in your twisted, fucked up head? Cain had to give an answer, but still play it cool. “I don’t know…. I don’t think I could. I never imagined that my virgin would be someone unwilling.”

“Think it over. We’ll be in the hotel bar tomorrow lunchtime if you change your mind. But this could be your only chance. How often do virgins sell themselves to the highest bidder?” Joe sounded like he was talking about some everyday thing, not someone’s life. The men were pretty confident that their new buddy, Alan, wouldn’t be able to resist their offer. He would be thinking of nothing else all night.

***

At lunchtime the next day Cain approached them at the bar and asked if they could go somewhere a bit quieter. They moved to the back of the room. Cain’s face, as usual, was expressionless. “If I took you up on your offer, what happens to the girl after I’ve finished with her?”

Joe’s head twitched to the side. “You don’t need to worry about that. You have your fun and we’ll deal with her when you’ve finished.”

“You won’t kill her, will you?” Cain thought of Mia again. He was truly concerned, even though he knew they would not get anywhere near her.

Joe’s eyes widened and he took a sharp breath. “No, of course not! We’re not murderers. We don’t kill women. That would make for bad business.”

“She’ll be shipped off to another country where she’ll be put to work,” Arben muttered.

Cain looked down at the floor. His voice barely above a whisper, he said, “This is a lot to take in. Can I get back to you this evening?”

The men made arrangements to meet at the bar around nine. They knew they had him! Their new friend was hooked on the idea. He just didn’t know it yet.

Cain was raging. He should just kill them now, but then what about the other two, Billy and Taz? They needed sorting as well. What if it wasn’t Mia who was the target? Well, they still deserved to die. He would take them all out at once; let them watch each other suffer. He would have some fun with them.

Chapter 24

Arben went to see Billy, who was working at the bar with Taz. “Hello, Taz, Billy,” he said genially. “So, do you have someone for us, or do we leave today with Taz?” Arben looked at Taz as if she was a piece of meat.

“Yeah, we have someone. Just tell us how and when,” Billy replied, gritting his teeth.

“Is she a virgin? Because if she’s not, I’ll kill you before I take her.”

“One hundred percent guaranteed. And I know what you’ll do. You don’t have to remind me.” Billy just wanted this over and done with. The sooner the freaks were gone, the sooner he and Taz could get away and start over again.

“She’d better be. When can you sort delivery? We’ll probably need her this weekend.”

Taz said, “It’s her weekend off. She’ll be going to see her family straight after college tonight since she managed to get this evening off as well. She usually gets back around seven on a Sunday evening.”

Billy said, “And we’ll need to get her sorted, so how about collecting her around eight Sunday night?”

“That should be okay,” Arben said. “We’ll phone you tonight to confirm. Give me your number. We’re very pleased with you, Billy. Joe said there will be a nice little bonus in it for you.”

“Can I ask you something first?” Taz said.

Arben rolled his eyes. He wished the dumb blonde would keep her mouth shut. She looked like a tramp with her shirt half undone. “What do you want to know?” He could not take his eyes off her breasts.

Taz looked nervously about the place before speaking. “What will happen to her when you’ve…you know…finished with her? Do we need to go into hiding in case the police turn up?”

“She’ll be shipped to another country. There won’t be any comeback so don’t worry your pretty little head about it.” Mmm, what I could do with that pretty little head and those breasts! He was brought out of his thoughts by yet another question.

Her eyes had lit up as she leaned forward. “How much of a bonus?” She could not help herself. They could always do with a bit of extra cash.

The right side of Arben’s lip curled. “A grand, but only if there are no hiccups, is that understood?”

Billy nodded and gave Arben his mobile number.

When Arben had left, Billy looked at Taz. “You okay with this?”

Taz shrugged her shoulders and glanced sideways at him. “I don’t have a choice, but yeah, I’m good. I just want to get it over with. But we’re still leaving, right? I don’t want them turning up on our doorstep again.”

Billy agreed that would be for the best.

***

Cain met the guys at the bar and once again they moved to the back of the room for a bit more privacy. “Okay, I’ll do it. I will pay you what you want for this girl, but only if you can assure me she’s a virgin.”

“That has been guaranteed. She will be available Sunday evening.” Joe could not help smiling; fifty grand and probably another ten when they shipped her abroad.

“Fine, I’ll make arrangements to get the cash brought here. I assume it’s cash you deal in?”

“You assume right. No cash, no girl. We don’t fuck around.” Arben tried to sound menacing, spitting the words out, which of course got Cain’s back up. He could not help but react. He looked at Arben as if he would rip his head off.

“So where do you want her delivered to?” Joe cut in before Arben got out of hand. He did not want anything to spoil this deal. They had virtually doubled their money. Normally they would sell her to one of their contacts and leave them to make the deal with the customers.

“Are you not taking care of that? I mean, I can’t have a girl screaming her head off in my hotel room, now, can I?” And he thought to himself, I do not want to commit mass murder in a place where so many people now recognize my face.

“You don’t need to worry about her screaming, she’ll be drugged,” Arben said, grinning. His mood had lightened as soon as they stopped talking about money.

Cain’s hands balled into fists at his side and his eyes narrowed. He looked Arben in the eyes and spoke through tight lips. “I don’t want her drugged!” He had to force himself to relax around the men. “How can she put up a fight if she’s drugged? No! I want the whole experience. What we talked about: her trying to fight me off, me taking her virginity because I can, not because she’s drugged and can’t stop me. The price you want me to pay for her, I expect you to take care of everything or the deal is off.” There was no way he was going to let them drug her, and he knew they would do anything he asked for. All they cared about was the money.

Joe looked at Arben. “Phone him. Tell him it’s going to happen at his place and not to drug her. We’ll take care of that later. Offer him a sweetener, another five grand.”

Arben went outside and called Billy.

“What?” Billy was shocked, momentarily stunned, then realization kicked in. “There’s no fucking way your client can do it at my place! We have neighbors! She’ll be screaming her head off,” he shouted down the phone.

“Your neighbors are your problem. You need to get it sorted. We’ll be there at eight, and everything had better be ready. There’s another five grand in it for your trouble.”

“Jesus fucking Christ!” Billy shouted at Taz.

“What? What’s going on?”

He started pacing the floor. “They want to bring the guy here, let him rape her here and, get this, he doesn’t want her drugged!” He stopped pacing and threw his arms up in the air. “He wants her to be able to fight back. I mean, what the hell? The fucking neighbors! They think five grand will make everything all right.” He sat down and gripped his head in his hands. “Shit, we’re going to end up doing time for this.”

Taz sat beside Billy. She gently rubbed his arm. “Okay, you need to calm down. We have to think about this.” She couldn’t stop the grin slowly crossing her face.

“Calm down? Calm down? We’re screwed!” Billy yelled.

“No, we’re not, we just need a plan. Are they really going to give us five grand to do it here?”

Billy pulled his arm away and glared at her. “Oh, yeah, how stupid of me! We just need a plan to get the hell out of Dodge. Five grand is nowhere near enough for the risk, but they mention money and you don’t think about anything else, do you? That’s all you care about.” He got up and started walking away.

Taz went after him, and grabbed him by the arm. “That’s not fair, Billy. We need the money. Just think about it for a minute. With what we already have saved, that’s a big help. We may even be able to get out of the country, go to Mexico.”

Billy shook his head and closed his eyes. “The money will do us no good inside a jail cell.”

Taz put her arms around his waist and leaned into him. “We can do this, Billy. I know we can. The old woman downstairs is deaf. She won’t hear anything. 1A is empty now; the landlord asked yesterday if I knew anyone who needs a place they could move into straight away.”

“Yeah, well, what about that moaning bitch, Brown? She’s going to be a problem.”

Taz looked up into his eyes pleadingly. “I’ll think of something.”

Billy got hold of her by the shoulders and gently released himself from her embrace. He held her at arm’s length. “I think we should run, get what we need and be out of here before morning, before it gets light.”

“What?” Taz stepped back, her body stiff and her face hard. “When I asked to go you said that they were watching. What’s changed? How’s it going to be any different now? They’ll take me, Billy! I can’t go with them, I just can’t.”

His face was creased with worry. “Yeah, they said they would be watching, but maybe we’ll get lucky. Anyway, this is way out of control. We’re going to end up doing time, a lot of time. Do you understand?”

Billy had spent some time in prison a few years back and he did not want to go back there, ever. He had been beaten brutally nearly every week for the seven months he was inside. And Taz would not last in prison; they would make easy work of her.

She bit her lip and snapped her fingers, thinking. “Just hold on, let’s not be too hasty. There may be a way. The five grand would come in really handy. I mean we could really use that to help us get away. We could make a new start. They’ve already promised a grand so that makes six. You have fifteen hundred and I have nine hundred and fifty. We don’t have to go to Mexico, but we could lie low for a few months before we need to work. I’ll take care of the old bag next door.”

He shook his head and looked at her as though she were mad. “Well, you’d better come up with a plan pretty damn fast, Taz. I’m not sticking around to end up in jail again.”

She chewed on her thumb for a minute. Then her eyes glinted. “Mrs Brown is always going on about her kids, how they never come and take her anywhere, and how most of her friends are dead. All she does all day is sit in her apartment. Maybe I can get her to come out with me. Take her somewhere.”

Billy nodded slightly. “Do you think she would? She’s a miserable old cow.”

Her eyes were bright and wild. “I’ll tell her she’ll be doing me a favor. You know how she likes people to feel indebted to her? I’ll ask her in the morning.”

“If she says no, we leave. Okay?”

Taz nodded in agreement.

***

The next morning, Taz knocked on Mrs Brown’s apartment door. She said she was going to the shops, and did she need anything. Mrs Brown asked her to get her a couple of things and Taz left. When she returned with the shopping, Mrs Brown asked her to join her for coffee.

“Did you see the ambulance this afternoon? They took poor Ida away.” Mrs Brown clucked her tongue.

“Ida?”

“From 1B. She never gets any visitors either.” Mrs Brown then went on about her no-good children, who she didn’t see from one month to the next. Last week it was her birthday and they couldn’t even be bothered to visit. All she got was a phone call and some cards through the mail.

Perfect, thought Taz. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t know it was your birthday last week. Why don’t we go out for a meal together tonight to celebrate?”

“That’s very kind of you. I don’t want to be a burden, and it really doesn’t matter anyway. At my age, you get used to disappointments. My life is one big disappointment.”

Taz sat nodding at the appropriate moments, desperately trying not to roll her eyes.

“Please, Mrs Brown, I insist. It will be my treat. Billy is out tonight with his friends and Mia won’t be home until late. She’s visiting her mother this weekend. Honestly, you’ll be doing me a favor, and we can celebrate at the same time.” Taz put on her most charming smile.

“Well, if it stops you from being home all alone. I know what that feels like more than anybody. Just this once, Taz, and only as a favor to you. And I pay my own way. I am not a charity case.”

“Great! I’ll pick you up at seven thirty. Anywhere in particular you want to go, Mrs Brown?”

“Anywhere is fine with me. I’m not fussy, you know that.”

“Then I’ll surprise you,” Taz called over her shoulder as she let herself out.

Taz told Billy she would be taking Mrs Brown out at seven thirty that evening so everything was in place. Billy called Arben to confirm it was all going to plan. But he still had a bad feeling about it all….

Joe informed Cain that everything was confirmed, and arranged to pick him up at the hotel bar around seven thirty.

***

Mia yawned as she neared home. She loved going to visit her family, but the drive back to Banksfield always left her tired and upset. At six-twenty she was just about to turn the corner onto First Street when a man stepped out in front of her car. She slammed on her brakes and let out a scream. Shaking and annoyed, she jumped out of the car. “Oh, my God! What the hell are you doing? I could have killed you!”

The man just stood there, head down.

“Hello, Mia,” Cain said when he looked at her.

Mia felt she couldn’t breathe. This can’t be true! Is it really him? After a few seconds she said his name. “Cain? Cain is it really you?”

She didn’t know what to do. She wanted to run to him and throw her arms around him. His face hadn’t changed; it was just as she remembered. She wanted to ask him why he had not come back before now. She’d missed him, but why? After all, he was a stranger. She was pulled from her jumble of thoughts at the sound of his voice. It was exactly as she remembered, soft and soothing.

“Yes, it is me.” He wanted to hold her, tell her he would not let them hurt her, but there was no time to explain. She simply had to leave now. “Mia, do you trust me?”

He was even more handsome than she remembered, the tight black T-shirt emphasizing his muscular chest, but his eyes–somehow they were different, not as she remembered them. Then she realized they weren’t the perfect blue sapphires she remembered, they were almost black.

“Yes, I trust you. Why? What’s going on? Has something happened?”

“Mia, you are in danger,” he said softly.

A cold tingle crept down her spine and her breathing became faster. She stared at him in astonishment. “Danger? What do you mean? What kind of danger? What happened?”

Cain heard Billy’s car approaching, too close now for lengthy explanations. “Please, just trust me. I will explain later. Go back to your mother’s. I will see you there as soon as I can.” Then he was gone.

Mia got back in the car, but she couldn’t bring herself to start the engine. Her mind was going wild with questions. What’s going on? What happened while I was away? Why is Cain here now after all these years? Suddenly she cried out, “Taz!” She got on her phone and called the apartment. Taz answered on the third ring.

“Taz, are you okay?” She could not disguise the panic in her high-pitched voice.

“Yeah, why? Where are you? You sound strange. Is everything all right?”

Mia couldn’t control her breathing and her hands had begun to shake. “I’m just around the corner. Has anything happened while I’ve been away? That ex of yours hasn’t come back, has he?”

“Everything’s fine. I told you it was all sorted, so there’s no need to worry about him.” But there was a nervous edge to her voice.

Something’s going on. “Is Billy okay?”

“Yeah, Billy’s fine. What’s wrong with you? Are you okay?” Taz was starting to panic now. What if Mia wasn’t coming home?

“It’s just…. Never mind. Yeah, I’m fine. I’ll be home shortly.” Mia sat in the car for a minute, confused. What the hell is going on? she wondered. Taz didn’t sound fine, but if anything strange had happened she would have told her, wouldn’t she? What was Cain doing here? How did he know where she was? Nothing was making any sense, but she did trust Cain. If he wanted her to leave, thought she was in any danger, then that’s what she would do. But she needed to check on Taz; something was wrong with her. She could hear it in her voice. She would go to the apartment to pack some extra clothes and return to her mother’s until Cain came back to explain.

As Mia turned the corner she saw Billy talking to two men. Billy saw her and waved as she got out of the car. The two men also looked across at her and smiled. Mia waved back to Billy but she didn’t like the look of the men he was with. The younger one looked like a thug and the older one looked at her as if she was a piece of meat. Another shudder went through her. She ran up the stairs, taking them two at a time. When she entered the apartment, Taz was in the kitchen.

“Who are those men with Billy?”

Taz looked different. She seemed shocked at Mia’s question and she definitely was not herself. She was edgy, but dressed for an evening on the town, which was strange since Taz never went out on a Sunday. Something is definitely not right, Mia thought.

“They’re old friends of his, that’s all,” Taz said, just as Billy came through the door.

Billy was alone, which was a relief to Mia. Okay, now Billy’s here to watch her I can pack a few things and get the hell out of here. “Something has come up. I’m going to grab some things and go back to my mother’s for a few days. Are you guys okay?”

Billy glanced at Taz. “What’s happened?” Taz asked.

“Just a bit of family trouble, nothing bad really. I just want to be there for Mom.” Mia hoped she sounded convincing. She had never been a good liar. She left to go to her bedroom.

Billy started whispering to Taz. “We can’t let her leave. Arben and Joe are right outside.”

Taz whispered in Billy’s ear. “Okay. You get the stuff to tie her up with, and I’ll go in and pretend to help her pack her bag. You grab her as she comes out of the bedroom and I’ll get her from behind. Make sure she doesn’t scream.” Taz went into the bedroom, where Mia was frantically opening drawers and throwing underwear into a bag.

“Here, let me help you,” Taz offered, as she closed the door behind her.

Mia looked up quickly. “I’m nearly done, thanks. I’ll be right out.” She did not know why, but she wanted Taz out of her bedroom. It was just a feeling, but it was so strong she could not ignore it.

Taz stepped closer, her eyes boring into the back of Mia’s neck. “Mia, what’s wrong? Is it really so bad you have to leave? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Mia didn’t lift her head, but her hands began to shake. “I’m fine, really. Look, I’m sorry but I’ll call you tomorrow.”

As Mia opened the bedroom door Taz shouted, “Now!”

Mia turned to look at Taz as Billy came up behind her. He put one hand over her mouth and the other around her throat. Mia dropped her bag and Taz grabbed her arms. She kicked out fiercely making Taz yelp. But Billy dragged her to the floor.

She started to panic, she could not breathe. She tried to get free, but her arms would not budge. Billy now had both hands on her throat, squeezing hard. She tried to scream. Taz let go of her arms, so Mia tried punching and scratching Billy. This did no good. He would not release his grip on her throat. His legs moved onto her arms, pinning them to the floor while Taz sat on her legs. She was choking, and all she could think was, This is it, I’m going to die! Why do they want to kill me? And then everything went black.

Taz jumped up, as fear hit her. “Oh, fuck! Billy, what have you done? You’ve killed her!”

Billy said, “She’s got a pulse, and I can see her chest moving. Let’s get her back in the bedroom.” Relief was evident in his voice. His face and arms were starting to sting from the scratches Mia had inflicted on him. After they tied and gagged Mia, Billy went to clean up. Taz refreshed her makeup and changed her skirt; the red pencil one had ripped when she sat on Mia’s legs. She changed into her black wriggle dress and hoped Mrs Brown would approve of the tight-fitting outfit.

Chapter 25

Mia opened her eyes. She couldn’t move. She tried to open her mouth, but there was something over it. She looked down and her arms and legs were taped to the chair in her bedroom with duct tape. Panic set in again and she tried to throw herself about to get out of the restraints. Tears were falling down her cheeks. What did I do for them to do this? What are they going to do to me? Why didn’t I do as Cain said and just turn my car around?

Taz and Billy came in the room. “I’m sorry, but it was either you or me,” Taz said plainly.

Mia couldn’t even look at her.

Billy walked over to her. “I’m sorry too. This will all be over soon. Neither of us wanted it, but we had no choice.”

Mia struggled harder, muffled screams coming out of her gagged mouth.

“I have to go. It’s nearly half past,” Taz said to Billy. She turned and gave Mia a pitiful look. “I’m sorry. There really was no other way.”

“It‘ll be okay. It’ll all be over when you get back,” Billy said as he kissed Taz on the cheek.

Taz went to collect Mrs Brown. She had to go inside since Mrs Brown fussed about over nothing. “I’m really not used to going out any more. I don’t think these shoes will be comfy. I had better change them, and this dress? No, it will never do. And you look so smart. I don’t want to show you up.” Mrs Brown went on and on. Taz started to perspire.

“There was a lot of noise coming from your apartment before.” Taz went pale. “You know me. I don’t like to make a fuss, but—”

Taz cut her off. “Sorry, Mrs Brown. Billy was moving some stuff in the bedroom. I’ll tell him to be a bit quieter in the future. Now, we’re going to be late if we don’t get a move on, and you look lovely. Honestly.”

Taz was starting to panic; she’d already been there twenty minutes when Mrs Brown finally made her mind up about her shoes, dress, and which coat she would wear as it was too hot for that one, and what if it started to rain?

***

At seven thirty, Cain was at the bar waiting for the men to collect him. He was anxious. He had felt Mia, suddenly full of fear, then nothing. Has she left as I told her to? What if she’s had an accident? He had no choice but to go through with his plan, just in case something had happened and Mia had not left. What if they had her?

Arben and Joe arrived a couple of minutes later. “Are you ready to go, then?” Joe asked with an evil smirk across his face.

“Yes, I’m ready,” Cain replied, but thought, I doubt you are ready for me though.

They climbed into Arben’s car. Joe asked him if he had the money, so Cain showed them the cash, which was in a small gym bag. “You will get it when I get the girl.”

“Don’t worry, my friend, there’s no problem. Everything is arranged. We’ll go there now,” Arben replied.

Arben pulled up outside the apartment just as Taz was leaving with an old woman. Cain glared at her. Did she know Mia was not coming back, that he had warned her, or was it because she couldn’t stay around for the fun? Could she not look at Mia after they had sold her to these animals? Do not worry. I will wait for you. The three men got out of the car and headed up to the apartment. Cain could feel Mia’s presence. Keep control, he kept telling himself. Joe knocked on the door. Billy opened it and looked a little surprised to see Cain standing there.

Cain had never said what his name was to Billy so that wouldn’t be a problem.

“This is Alan. I hope you have everything ready for him,” Joe said.

“Yeah, everything’s ready.” Billy opened the door to Mia’s bedroom.

Mia saw Cain standing there. Cain! Oh, thank God, she thought. As he entered the room, she saw the two men come up behind him. What? Cain? No! Oh, God, please, no! She couldn’t breathe. She closed her eyes. Oh, Cain, anyone but you.

Cain saw the look of horror on Mia’s face. He threw the gym bag at Arben and looked at the two men. “Leave us!” He wanted to kill them all, right there and then, but he had to get Mia to safety first. She could not see him for what he was.

Arben grinned. “Take as long as you want,” Joe said as he closed the door.

Cain went over to Mia and touched her face. She opened her eyes. He put his fingers to his lips, signaling her to be quiet. He removed the three pieces of duct tape from around her face and mouth, trying not to pull her hair out while doing it. They had used plenty.

Mia was stunned. She just looked at him. She couldn’t speak, and she started to sob uncontrollably.

Cain quickly freed her arms and legs. He pulled her to her feet, wrapped his arms around her and held her close. If they had hurt her, marked her, they would not die quickly.

Eventually, Mia looked up at him. “Why?” was all she could say.

Cain cupped her face in his hands. “We have to get you out of here. Do you think you can drive?” She nodded that she could, only relieved that Cain really was still her hero. He wasn’t here to hurt her. He was saving her, again.

He noticed the bruising on her neck, the blood on her fingernails, her ripped top, and that the chain with the pendant was missing. He wanted to scream out loud, more annoyed with himself than anything else. He had not protected her. I should have got in the car with her, made her drive away. I could have come back for them. If Arben and Joe had left, I could have tortured Billy to tell me where they were. If they had all left I knew their scent, I would have found them. Humans cannot hide from me.

He found the pendant on the floor and he straightened the catch. Then he placed it back around her neck, smiling gently at her. ”Are you ready?” he asked as he went to open the door and lead her out. She nodded. “When I tell you to run, just run, Mia. Do not look back.”

She wrapped her fingers around the pendant and nodded again, unable to find her voice.

“Hey! Where do you think you’re taking her?” Joe called out as Arben ran toward them.

“Run! Now!” Cain shouted. He grabbed Arben by the throat and threw him against the wall.

Mia got to the front door and looked behind her. The man with the scar was on the floor unconscious, but the older man and Billy were running at Cain.

“Go!” Cain shouted at her.

She opened the front door, worried about what they would do with Cain, if they were going to kill him. She looked back again. What she saw completely stunned her, rendering her incapable of comprehending what she was seeing.

Billy’s head jerked back, Cain’s teeth locked in his throat. Cain shook his head violently to the side, sending a spray of blood splattering against the wall. With one hand he lifted Billy off the floor then threw him across the room as if he weighed nothing. He then grabbed hold of the old fat guy, but in turning saw Mia staring at him.

No, no, no! “Mia, go now!” he begged, and finally she disappeared from sight.

Cain punched Joe, and Joe flew, unconscious, against the wall. His limp body fell to the floor, landing on top of Arben.

Chapter 26

Joe and Arben came to, only to find they were naked, tied to chairs, with gags in their mouths. Cain walked over and wrapped duct tape tightly about each of their faces. Billy was on the floor, blood seeping from his neck, and his body in spasm. Cain picked a cleaver up from the nearby sink then slowly walked over to Billy. He grabbed hold of his left hand. “You should never have put your filthy hands on her,” he said quietly as he brought the cleaver down.

Billy screamed an endless sound.

Cain threw water over Joe and Arben. They shook their heads and tried to yell.

“My apologies about the gags, gentlemen, but we wouldn’t want to disturb the neighbors with your noise.” Cain smiled at them. “This is going to get rough, just how you like it.” He walked behind Arben and whispered, “I’m saving the best for last. I hope you will be impressed.”

Cain went over to Joe and placed one of Billy’s hands on his knee, and then he did the same to Arben before he casually walked over to the stove and began to heat a pot of water. He stood patiently waiting until it boiled. Joe and Arben watched him, terror on their faces, sweat beads dotting their foreheads, tears and snot wetting the gags. He poured the boiling water over Joe’s head and watched him thrashing about in pain, muffled screams filling the room. He watched as Arben squeezed his eyes tightly shut.

“Now, now, we cannot have you missing any of this, especially when the show is for your eyes only.” Cain ripped Arben’s eyelids off and licked his finger before he ran it across the wounds. His saliva would stop the bleeding; nothing was going to prevent this one from watching him torture the other. Next he plugged in the table lamp, making sure the power was on. He ripped the cable out and stabbed the end in Joe’s left eye.

Joe’s eye began to smolder. His body almost came out of the chair as it bounced violently up and down before he passed out.

Cain shook his head as he watched Arben lose control and piss himself.

He then plugged in the electric iron and waited for Joe to regain consciousness. He smiled at Joe as he came to. “Ready for round two?” He placed the hot iron on Joe’s chest, the man’s body convulsing all the time as he screamed soundlessly. Cain stared at Arben as the room filled with the smell of burning flesh. He heard Joe’s heart stop, and he removed the iron.

“Well, my friend, he did not last very long, did he?” Cain paused and tilted his head. Have I gone too far? No, with what these two do to young girls every day, nothing is too far. “I hope you have a stronger heart than your friend did. There are a lot more games I want to play with you.”

Arben was petrified as Cain walked over to him. He was shaking his head, and muffled screams were trying their best to escape the gag. Cain just smiled.

He took a step back. I’m enjoying this. This isn’t right. Normal people don’t do this. I should just kill him and get it over with. But as he moved closer to Arben, Mia’s face flashed in front of him. What if they had got hold of her? What would they have done to my little girl? His hands began to tremble. He took in a loud, slow breath through his nostrils.

He held a spoon up in front of Arben. “Do you know what I am going to do with this?” He slowly circled Arben’s left eye before jamming the spoon into the socket and removing his eyeball. Arben thrashed about, his muffled screams seeming to bounce off the walls. “You don’t need these now the show is over. Besides, I am going to be a bit more inventive with you.” Cain scooped out his other eye. Arben began to vomit. Cain quickly removed his gag. “You don’t get out of it that easy. After all, you like power games.”

When Arben stopped vomiting, he took up shrilling. “Please, stop. Why are you doing this? I can give you money. Please!”

Cain hissed. “How many girls begged you to stop? How many did you send to their death?” He replaced the gag. He picked up the live electric cables and stabbed them into Arben’s genitals. Naturally Arben collapsed into unconsciousness. Cain waited for him to come around. Next, he took the razor from the bathroom and slowly began to remove the skin from both of Arben’s legs. Arben passed out again. Cain plugged the iron back in and waited.

He kept the image of Mia, hurt, tied, gagged, and terrified, in mind.

“You were so right about the power you have over your victim. Especially when they are tied up and you are beating the crap out of them. It is truly an amazing experience.”

Arben was convulsing, going in and out of consciousness. Cain waited for the man’s heart rate to slow before he started again, considering his actions, secretly horrified at himself, that he was capable of such barbarism. While he was still human, during the war, he had stood by and watched interrogations, and on occasion taken part in some. He had watched people being tortured for information, seen some of them die because they wouldn’t answer the questions, or didn’t know the answers. He had thought he would never get used to the methods, but they soon became normal; it was what you had to do in times of war, to save your country, to defeat the enemy. Was he a monster back then too?

Taz was outside talking to the old woman. They started to make their way up the stairs. Quickly, Cain cut Arben’s abdomen open and watched his intestines fall to the floor. He put all three bodies on the couch and went to wait behind the front door. He heard Taz say goodnight, and he heard the door close. His heartbeat seemed to match Taz’s every step as she got closer.

Taz opened the door and, as she entered, Cain appeared in front of her. She opened her mouth to scream but he curled his fingers in her hair and yanked his arm so that her head recoiled against the wall. He dragged her into the apartment and clamped his hand over her mouth. “If you scream, I will kill you! Do you understand?” Taz nodded. He pointed her in the direction of the living room.

Confronted with the sight of three murdered men, she quickly put her hands over her mouth to muffle her sounds. They dropped away when she realized the full extent of the horror. “Oh, Billy,” she whimpered through her crying and uncontrollable shaking.

Cain pointed his finger at her. “Now, what should we do with you?” He sat on the couch next to the dead men.

Taz stuttered, “Where’s Mia? What have you done with her?”

Cain hissed, his narrowed eyes turning black. “How dare you speak her name? You are the one who offered her to the wolves! Now you pretend to care about her?”

Taz cowered. “I had no choice. They weren’t going to kill her.”

“There is always a choice, and you know damned well what her fate was going to be.”

He jumped up, grabbed her by her throat, and forced his fingers between her lips. “I won’t listen to you try and justify what you did. You are a self-centered bitch who only cares about yourself.”

Her head shook violently as he grabbed her tongue. When he yanked his hand up quickly, the blood splashed his face. When her eyes rolled back in her head, he slapped her face. She stared at something in front of her. Even as her tongue came into focus in his fingers, she tried to scream.

He planted his hand over her mouth with a dull thud. He then licked the blood splatter from his lips. “Take a good look at them.” He turned his head in the direction of the bodies. “This is what I could do to you. I could spend hours torturing you until you beg me to end it, but I am feeling generous.” He smiled. Her body was shaking violently and there was no color in her skin. That made the river of blood pouring from her mouth more vivid. “I am going to kill you quickly.”

Taz watched as Cain shuddered. He leaned his head back and his mouth began to open….

Chapter 27

Mia got in the car, slammed the door shut and locked it. With her fingers clenched around the steering wheel she planted her foot on the gas. The car screeched, wheels spinning, before the tires gripped the road and she accelerated away. She felt as if she were not there: no feelings, no memories, blackness only interrupted by the bright lights from passing cars. Somehow, though, she made it home without incident.

Jess was asleep when she heard the doorbell ringing over and over again. She switched on the bedside light and looked at the clock. “Midnight? This better be important,” she grumbled. Pulling on her bathrobe, she headed out of her bedroom. “I’m coming! Hold on!” She was at the top of the stairs when the doorbell rang again.

When she opened the door she felt her body go limp. “Mia, oh, my God! What happened? Were you mugged?”

Mia threw her arms around Jess; her body was trembling, her chest heaving in and out with the heavy sobs.

Jess held on to her, tears welling up. “It’s okay, honey. It’ll be okay,” she crooned. “Just tell me what happened.”

“They...Billy and Taz….” she stuttered, her voice barely recognizable to herself.

Jess gently started edging indoors. “Come on. Let’s get you settled.”

She helped Mia sit down. But when she saw the large black bruises around Mia’s neck, she gasped. “Who did this to you?” She pulled Mia closer.

“Men. Billy and Taz helped.” The sobbing intensified as Mia drew her legs up under her chin and started swaying back and forth.

Jess picked up the phone. “I’m calling the police.”

Mia screamed, “No!” and her hand went to her throat as she tried to swallow.

Jess stared at her daughter in disbelief.

“Cain…. He helped me. I can’t get him involved.”

But Jess shook her head. “Someone’s assaulted you. You need medical attention, and we need to inform the police.”

Mia jumped up and grabbed her mother’s arm, her bloodshot eyes crazy wide. “No, no.

You don’t understand. Don’t call them, please.” After a moment, she continued in a low rough voice, “Not his fault. It was Taz and Billy.”

“Okay, calm down. Let’s just go to the hospital and make sure you are…”

Mia flung her arms around her mother, holding on to her tightly. “I don’t want anyone touching me. No questions. It wasn’t his fault.”

“All right. You’re safe now.” Jess stroked Mia’s hair. “What wasn’t his fault?”

Mia started to sob again. Jess got her a glass of cool milk to help sooth her throat. At three a.m. she finally got Mia settled in bed. Questions would have to wait until morning. Maybe then she could get more out of her daughter.

At eight thirty a.m. Jess got out of bed and called the hospital to let them know she wouldn’t be in for a few days, then went up to see Mia. She was gone.

Jess was frantic and she ran around shouting her name. When she called Mia’s phone after searching every room in the house, and the garden, after a couple of rings Mia answered.

“Where are you?”

“I’m visiting Angel, Mom. I need to be alone for a while.”

“I’m so worried. Did you sleep at all?”

“Not really. I tried but… Can we talk about this later? I don’t want…. I mean, I can’t. I’ll be home soon. Promise.”

The phone went dead. Jess could only stare at it. Her daughter had been through so much as a child. What the hell was going on now? Someone had tried to strangle her and she wouldn’t talk about it? Jess was at her wits’ end.

***

“Angel, I don’t know what’s happening to me. I think I’m going mad,” Mia said out loud.

Cain closed his eyes, feeling her pain. Mia looked terrible, her skin too pale and fresh dark shadows under her bloodshot eyes. This is all my fault. He stepped out from behind the trees so she could see him. “Hello, Mia.”

Mia was startled. “Cain! What are you doing here?”

He walked toward her, but she stepped back.

He stopped, slowly shaking his head. “Please, don’t be afraid of me, Mia. I would never hurt you.”

She wrapped her arms around herself. “Did you really kill Billy?” she whispered. Cain just looked at her. “Was I imagining that? I saw you rip his throat open with your teeth, or am I crazy?”

A single tear fell from her right eye.

Cain watched the tear as it rolled down her face.

“He deserved to die.”

She swiped her fingers across her cheek. “You killed him! You killed him just like that!”

“Yes.” His voice was emotionless.

“What about the rest of them?” She was shaking, trying not to fall apart.

“Do not worry about them. You are safe now.”

“Am I? You killed them all, didn’t you?” She saw the pain her words caused him, but right at that moment she didn’t care. She didn’t know who he was any more, if she had ever really known him at all.

He stood there staring at her, wondering if he should tell her what they had planned for her. Could she handle this on top of everything else? “Mia, please, don’t do this. You have no idea….”

“Then explain. Explain to me why you killed them. Tell me what was going on. I need to know the truth, Cain. I am sick of the lies. And Taz? Did you kill her?”

“Your friends, Billy and Taz, sold you to those two men. They wanted a buyer for a virgin. That virgin was you, and when the buyer had finished with you they would….” He turned his back on her.

“What would they have done with me?” Her voice was now higher pitched.

“You would have been shipped abroad as a sex slave. You would have been drugged, abused and, eventually, you would have been killed. You would have been raped and beaten God knows how many times a day. You would not have survived long.”

She sat down and put her head in her hands “You bought me to stop them.”

“Yes.” He turned to face her but instead he looked at the ground, unable to bring himself to look at her pain. He should have just killed them all at the very start.

She stood up, again, her eye narrowed as she stared at him. “Why didn’t you go to the police, or warn me?”

“I’m sorry. I had to be sure you were safe. I told you not to go back to the apartment, that you were in danger.”

“You should have given me a better explanation! I only went back to pick up some clothes. That doesn’t explain why you didn’t go to the police, why you killed them all. What kind of person are you?”

“I can’t explain.”

“Well, you had better try. I don’t know who I should be more afraid of, you or the perverts out there.”

He put his hands out and started to walk toward her. She backed further away.

“Stop right there, don’t come any closer.”

Cain looked like his whole world had just come crashing down. His eyes were dead, they had lost the spark that she adored. He looked away from her.

She wasn’t sure, but she thought he might start to cry. “For God’s sake, Cain, you killed four people!” Her head jerk backward as her forehead creased. “Or is it five. You killed Phil, didn’t you?”

“Yes, I killed the one who was hurting you, scaring you. Mia, do you remember how scared you were, what he did to you?”

She was shaking and crying. “I don’t want to hear any more. Please, just go away.”

He wanted to hold her, tell her everything was all right, but now she was scared of him, and she wasn’t that little girl any more. He would have to tell her the truth and hope she didn’t hate him. “Mia, I am a monster. My kind has been hated since time began. I do not want you to hate me. I don’t want you to be frightened of me. I could never hurt you. I just want you to know one thing. Your safety is all that matters to me.”

“What do you mean, ‘your kind’?”

“I live as many others like me do. We live off the blood of humans. Most of us do not kill for food, but we are born killers. I do not regret killing those who hurt you.”

“What are you talking about? What are you?”

“I am a vampire. I was born in 1917.” She would either believe him or think him mad.

She grabbed the pendant from around her neck and threw it at him. “I don’t ever want to see you again.” He put his hand out toward her. “Don’t touch me! Now you’re trying to tell me you’re Count Fucking Dracula? Stay the hell away from me, do you understand? Whatever this is, it’s over.”

She turned and ran. She just needed to get home as fast as she could. She could not allow herself to look back, or to see the hurt in his eyes. Her heart was broken, betrayed. The only man she ever trusted had turned out to be more dangerous than anyone she had ever met.

He watched her go. This is how Helena must have felt when she lost the most important person in her life, but he was not in love with Mia, was he? He did not know any more. All he knew was he had hurt her and for that he would suffer.

When Mia reached the house, she stopped to get her breath. She needed to pull herself together before she went in, before she faced her mother. What the hell is going on with him? He must be a complete madman! And he drinks the blood of humans? Is that why he never seems to age? Oh, come on, that’s ridiculous! There’s no such thing as vampires!  But he had been her protector when she needed him most….

She was so confused. Once inside the house, she ran up the stairs and straight to her bedroom.

Jess came in after her. “Are you all right? What’s going on?”

“Please, Mom. Can I have some time alone? I need to think.”

Jess went downstairs. She sat at the kitchen table, listening to her daughter’s distress and feeling helpless. She was unable to help until Mia opened up to her about what had happened.

Jess put her hand over her mouth and quietly sobbed.

Mia cried herself to sleep. When she woke a couple of hours later, the pendant was on her table with a letter. How the hell did he get in my room without waking me? Great, he’s freaking me out again. She sat with the letter in her hand for ages before she could open it.

Mia

Please forgive me. My intentions were never to hurt you or scare you. Since the day I met you as a little girl all I wanted was to protect you.

I never wanted you to know the truth about me.

You will not see me again, if that is your wish. But I beg of you, wear the pendant. Then I will know if you are safe.

Cain

She looked at the pendant. What did it matter if he was mad? He had been nothing but her savior. He had given her Angel. She put the chain around her neck. He was a killer, but he would never hurt her. Never. So would he do as she asked, and stay away?

But did she really want him to stay away?

She took hold of the angel pendant that was dangling around her neck. She held it to her chest and lay back down on the bed. Could he really be one of the undead? That would certainly explain a few things. She shook her head. Grow up! The only monsters in this world are humans.

She would have to go to the police soon. Surely the bodies would have been found and they must be looking for her by now. What would she tell them about Cain? That he’s a madman who thinks he’s a vampire, who killed them for wanting to turn her into a sex slave? Even if they didn’t think she was mad, they would definitely think she was involved with the murders.

She went downstairs and told Jess she was going over to the police station.

“Mia, please tell me what happened.” Jess stroked Mia’s arm, but she jerked her hand back when her daughter flinched.

“I never noticed how sore my arms were last night.” Mia gave a slight smile as Jess put her hand to her mouth. “I’m okay. I‘ll tell you everything when we get to the station. I don’t want to keep repeating it.”

Jess put her arms gently around Mia and held her for a moment. “Come on, let’s go. I’ll drive.” She tried to put a brave smile on her face.

They arrived at the police station and Mia took a deep breath. It’s now or never, she told herself. Jess held her hand as they entered the station.

Chapter 28

Peter Smith was on the desk. Mia had been in the same class at school with his younger brother, Greg.

“Hi, Mia. Hi, Jess. What can I do for you today?” He greeted them with the usual friendly smile that made his whole face light up. His green eyes, blond hair, and 1.85 cm slim build had made him popular with the girls.

Mia and Jess had always liked the brothers.

Jess nodded and looked at Mia. “Mia needs to report something.” She squeezed Mia’s hand.

Mia was unable to speak. Her mind was going wild. They weren’t looking for her. Had Cain really killed them? Maybe no one had been to the apartment and found the bodies yet. Did she really have to mention Cain? She was pulled from her thoughts by Peter.

“What do you need to report, Mia?” He saw the vacant stare on her face and the way she jumped when he spoke to her. He had always thought she was beautiful, but she did not look like the same girl today. There was no smile. Her smile was usually so genuine, so attractive. There was no color in her normally rosy cheeks, there were dark shadows under her eyes. Then he noticed the bruising on her neck. His stomach clenched and he felt sick. The thought that somebody had hurt her was gut-wrenching.

“Let’s go somewhere a bit more private.”

“Yes, please. Privacy would be good.” There was no emotion in Mia’s voice. She wanted Cain by her side, holding her hand. She had to stop herself thinking about him as deranged, or possibly a psychopath.

Peter showed them into the interview room and called another officer to watch the main desk.

“Mia, do you need me to get a female officer?” He was silently praying she would say no, that she hadn’t been molested, hadn’t been raped. Mia shook her head to indicate no and relief flooded him. “What happened to you?” Peter held his breath, knowing he still would not like the answer. Someone had tried to throttle her at the very least.

Mia took a deep breath. “You know how I moved to Banksfield, for college?” He nodded. Her voice was flat. She needed to keep switched off, but the look on Peter’s face was starting to make her falter. Did he know something? Had they found the bodies? Were they going to wait for her statement, and then arrest her?

She shook her head sharply. She needed to carry on. I’ll just tell the truth. “I rented a room from Taz Jones and Billy Jenkins.” She looked at Jess as she waited for Peter to recognize the names.

“It’s okay, Mia, just take your time,” Peter said. He tried to smile, to relax her a little and not make things more difficult for her.

“A week ago I saw them with two men, and they sold me to them as some sort of sex slave to be shipped abroad.” But she couldn’t hold it together any longer. She burst into tears.

Jess and Peter were stunned. Peter did not know what to do. What should he say? He felt so angry he could not think straight. Come on, pull it together. You’re a cop, for heaven’s sake, he berated himself.

Jess grabbed hold of Mia. “What did they do to you?”

Mia calmed herself and carried on with her story, but she kept her eyes on the ground. She did not want to see her mother’s face, the anguish this was going to cause her.

“When I got home last night, Taz and Billy attacked me. Billy started strangling me while he and Taz held me down. Then I blacked out. When I came to, I was tied to a chair. They told me what they had done, about selling me. Taz said it was either me or her. She went out and left me alone with him.”

Mia lifted her head to look at Peter. His face had darkened. Her mother’s face was ashen. She decided she could not tell them about Cain. If he hadn’t been there, if they had sold her to someone else…? She had to stop herself thinking these thoughts. She took a deep breath and clasped her hands together to stop them from shaking.

“I managed to get myself free after he left the bedroom. I ran as fast as I could. I saw the same two guys they’d been speaking with, and another man, coming into the building. I pushed past them and got to my car. They went on into the house, all three of them. I’m sure they were going to the apartment. I just drove non-stop until I got to Mom’s.”

“Why didn’t you go straight to the police?” Peter asked, relief evident on his face.

“I was so scared. I just wanted to be home with Mom, to be safe.”

Someone brought in a tray bearing glasses of iced water.

“I couldn’t believe it all happened. I didn’t even remember the drive. I was numb. It was as if my mind and body didn’t belong together.” Mia took a few gulps from her glass. “I know that sounds really lame, but that’s how it was. I guess I was on autopilot.”

Jess sat with a stunned look on her face. It was moments before she could speak. “That’s incredible! I thought Taz was such a nice girl!” Jess shouted. But when she saw the look on Mia’s face, she put her glass down, and she hugged her daughter some more. “You’re safe now, honey.”

Peter excused himself. He needed to report this to his lieutenant. And order in some coffees while he was at it. It was going to be a long session.

“What about the other guy you mentioned? Cain. Was that his name?”

“Mom, I want to leave him out of this. Without him I…. God knows what would have happened. Please don’t say anything. Not yet.”

“Okay, but I’m not happy about this. Do you understand?”

“I do and I will tell them, I promise. But just leave it for now.”

Jess wondered, Is this Cain more involved than Mia realizes?

Lieutenant Perry Jefferson entered the room. He had watched Mia grow up. “Hello, Jess. How are you feeling, Mia? I hear you’ve had a terrible time. Are you up to talking with me?” Perry was a tall, overweight, gray-haired, slightly balding African American. He was well respected and liked within the community.

“I’m okay, I guess. A bit nervous. Will it take long? I just want to go home.” What am I going to tell Mom about Cain? What if someone had seen me leave after the three men had entered the apartment? What’s going to happen when they finally discover the bodies?

“It won’t take long. Peter is calling Banksfield PD, and an APB is being put out on your two roommates.” He looked at Mia. Such a shame, and after all that nasty business with her stepfather. Poor kid. “Mia, can you describe the men you saw your roommates with? Did you hear them mention any names?”

“One was maybe sixty, fat and bald. The other was taller. He had a skinhead and a scar down his face. I didn’t hear any names, but Taz said they were old friends of Billy’s.”

Perry noticed the marks on Mia’s throat. “Are those bruises from last night?”

Mia automatically put her hand to her throat. “Billy did it. He was strangling me.” She held out her arms so he could check out the bruising Billy’s knees had caused.

“Have you been to the hospital?” Mia shook her head. “I want you to look at some mug shots, but first I need to get you checked over at the hospital. We’ll have some photos taken of those bruises. Do you have any other injuries?”

“I don’t think so. I haven’t really checked.”

***

Mia was given the all clear at the hospital once photos were taken of her injuries. She was advised to drink only cool drinks until the aching in her throat had subsided. Then she returned to the station to go through the dozens of mug shots. Eventually, she stalled at a photo of Joseph Mils. Her hand started shaking as a cold sweat ran over her entire body. A tear escaped and ran down her cheek. She tried to speak, but her mouth had gone dry. She gagged.

Jefferson watched her as she tried to control her emotions. “It’s all right. Take your time. Do you recognize him?”

Mia nodded as she put the photo down, but she found it hard to take her eyes off it.

None of the other photos matched the other man.

Lieutenant Jefferson told Mia that he knew Joseph Mils; he had arrested him in New York just before he was transferred here. He had arrested him for the assault and battery of a prostitute.

Lieutenant Jefferson gave a colleague, Lieutenant Mathew Denton from the New York Police Department, a call and inquired about the latest Intel on Mils. He explained his case to Lieutenant Denton. Lieutenant Denton told him all he knew about the guys. Mils was under suspicion of human trafficking along with a guy known as Arben the Albanian, but not a lot was known about the Albanian; the last he heard was the FBI had lost track of both men, about a month back.

When they got home Jess insisted Mia tell her about Cain and why she never mentioned him to the police. Mia couldn’t tell her mother the whole story.

“I met Cain when I was ten. I told him about Phil. He was the one who made me tell you about him, what he had been doing to me. Cain was the one who sent Angel on my birthday. He was in Banksfield when he heard Billy and the two other men talking about what they were planning to do to me. He warned me, and he tried to get me to leave. But I went back to collect some of my stuff. He broke into the apartment, knocked Billy out cold, and set me free. I’m sorry, Mom, but I didn’t want to get him mixed up with the police for saving my life, saving me yet again.”

“I would have liked to have met him, this man who rescued my daughter.” Jess thought it strange Mia had never mentioned him before. “Do you think you will see him again?”

“I don’t think so.”

Jess saw the sadness in Mia’s eyes as she answered her question. It was different to the way she looked when she was at the station. She wasn’t scared; she was visibly saddened at the thought of not seeing Cain again. Jess decided not to push her daughter any more about this mystery man. At least for the moment.

***

Lieutenant Jefferson received a call from the Banksfield Police Department. They needed to talk to Mia. They had found two bodies in the flat, one female and one male. Both of the bodies had been decapitated. No one had seen or heard anything.

Peter volunteered to drive Mia to Banksfield.

Mia gave the Banksfield PD the same statement she had given Peter. She was asked if she could identify the bodies while they were trying to trace the whereabouts of their next of kin. Tamzin Jones had been an only child and brought up in foster homes. Billy did not exist; they couldn’t find any record for a Billy or William Jenkins that matched his age or description, they couldn’t get finger prints without his hands, and the apartment had been wiped clean. They warned Mia that the pictures were disturbing.

Mia identified the photos of the bodies as that of Billy and Taz. She had stood for what seemed like an eternity looking at the photos of their identical tattoos. Why had they done what they did? She was confused about how she should feel; did they deserve to die for what they were just planning on doing?

Was that why Taz had been so upset? But she did help Billy restrain me. Mia couldn’t hold the tears back from her stinging eyes any longer. She was in turmoil. She was angry at Taz, but Taz didn’t deserve to die.

During the drive back with Peter, Mia was holding on to her pendant, preoccupied with her thoughts. Cain had really killed them, so where were the other two? Why was there no trace of them? Could he really be what he said he was? She was missing him. What would have happened to her if she had never met him? She wished she hadn’t told him to go away.

She jumped as Peter spoke. “That’s a nice necklace.”

“What? Oh, thanks. A friend gave it to me a long time ago.” A very good friend I miss so much.

“Everything’s going to be all right. You will get past this and be back to your old self soon,” Peter said, hoping he sounded convincing.

Mia smiled. “Thanks, but I’m not sure I will be.”

Peter pulled the car over and took hold of Mia’s hand. “I’m here if you need me. I mean for anything you want to talk about. Well, anything at all. I’m only a phone call away.”

“Thanks, Peter.”

Joe and Arben were never found. The official report was that they had killed Tamzin Jones and Eugene William Jenkins, a petty crook from Texas also known as Billy Jenkins, during an argument over them letting Mia Taylor escape.

***

Mia could not face going back to college, back to Banksfield. The thought terrified her. She decided she would take the rest of the year off, get a job, and then transfer to a different college the following year.

Cain was completely alone. He missed seeing Mia, and, even if most of the time it was from a distance, he missed hearing her telling Angel about her day and her plans for the future. Did she really never want to see him again? Could he honor his vow and stay away from her? He knew she was wearing the token, he could feel her. Did he dare think that meant she had forgiven him?

He could not bring himself to find out. He couldn’t bear for her to send him away again. But no, he could never be totally separated from her. He would visit occasionally, and he would make sure she did not see him, but make sure she was safe always.

***

Peter had become a good friend to Mia. He was always calling by the house asking after her, keeping her updated on any news of the two men who had got away. Mia knew they hadn’t really got away, but she would listen to Peter’s theories. Peter reckoned they had left the country on false passports, gone to Albania or the Middle East and continued in the sex slave business. Another theory of his was that they could have gone to Cuba or Brazil, they could be dealing in drugs, anything, but he always assured her they were not in the US. She was safe and he would never let anyone hurt her again.

He was pleased when she told him she wasn’t going back to college and that she was taking the rest of the year off. But she couldn’t just sit around thinking about what happened; she needed something to keep her busy, a job. Peter’s dad owned Smith’s Family Pet Store and he put in a good word for Mia.

She got the job and worked full time, really enjoying working at the pet store. This gave Peter an excuse to visit her more often.

After a couple of months, Peter asked Mia out on a date. She had become fond of him. Peter had agreed to take things slowly, he never pushed her and they just enjoyed each other’s company.

Peter and Mia had been dating for five weeks when Cain went to visit Mia. He waited all evening, most of the time at Angel’s grave. He began to worry. Why had she not visited the grave? It was nearly ten; surely she would not come now, not this late. She was still wearing the pendant and nothing felt wrong. In fact, he could sense she was happy. He decided he would visit her home, just to make sure she was okay.

As Cain turned his Audi onto Ashton Road he saw Mia getting out of a Honda. There was a young man with her. They stopped at the front door and hugged, and then he kissed her passionately before saying goodnight. Cain felt gut-punched, not sure if it was anger or jealousy caused by watching someone else kiss her. Shouldn’t he be happy that at last she would have a normal life, a life with a boy her own age, and eventually marriage and children? He should have known this day would come.

But he needed to know who this man was. Cain followed Peter home.

The next morning he watched Peter leave the house in his police uniform. He was an officer of the law, but that did not mean he was automatically good for Mia. Cain would have to find out what kind of person he was. After a week of following Peter, Cain was satisfied that Peter was a good person. He would not hurt Mia, not on purpose anyway.

Yet he didn’t know any more than Peter and Mia did that their relationship would only last six months, that they would both realize they were more friends than they were boyfriend and girlfriend.

Chapter 29

Cain visited Edward Mair. He showed him Helena’s letter and ledger. All of Helena’s affairs were put in order. Helena had given Cain just over seventeen million dollars, vast amounts of assets that had been in her safety deposit boxes. There were also photographs of Helena in one of the safety deposit boxes, along with what Cain assumed were her husband’s pictures. The only real difference in Helena was her style of clothing. There was one that looked like it was from the 1800s, with a gentleman who looked to be in his late fifties, and another from around the 1960s.

Cain smiled at the picture of Helena in full flower-power attire alongside a hippy-looking man. He was saddened when he found the charcoal drawing of her with a baby on her knee. He remembered her story of the children she had lost, and the last hope of having a surviving child being cruelly taken from her. The deeds were for an apartment in Florida, one in New York, and a ranch in Jefferson County. Both apartments Cain put up for sale; he already owned homes in Florida and New York.

The ranch interested him. It was something he wouldn’t have considered buying. It was managed by Mr and Mrs Bates, the couple who had worked for Helena for over twenty years. Cain learned that Helena had not been back to the ranch for over ten years. It had been faithfully maintained by the Bates for all that time.

The main house had four bedrooms. There was a twelve-bedroom guesthouse, and a six-bay garage with two apartments above used as staff quarters. A barn had been converted into two houses, one of which the Bates lived in, the other used for paying guests. There were sixty acres of fenced pasture and thirty-two horses, two thousand acres of grazing land, twelve hundred head of cattle and twelve thousand acres of timberland. The accounts showed the ranch was very popular with guests and made a healthy profit.

Cain decided to visit his new ranch. When he got there he was amazed at how beautiful it was. The houses were surrounded by woods, and there were three small streams that ran across the pastures. The views of the mountains took his breath away. He was greeted by Mr Bates, who then introduced him to Mrs Bates and their five ranch hands. Bryce was the longest serving ranch hand and he had been there five years. Cody had been there two years and Jim, Norman, and Frank hadn’t been there a year yet. They were short-staffed and trying to hire a couple more ranch hands.

Cain assured Mr Bates that there would be no changes to the way he ran the ranch. There may be a change of ownership soon, but he would stipulate that Mr Bates was in charge as far as the day-to-day running of the ranch was concerned.

It was coming up to Mia’s birthday. Should he send her a gift? He decided a gift would be acceptable, that way she would know he had not forgotten her. He would give Mia the ranch. The woods reminded him so much of her, and it would be perfect. He could imagine her spending hours exploring this place.

***

Peter had made plans to take Mia out for dinner, just a nice quiet dinner for two as Mia hated making a fuss about anything. Jess planned a small surprise party.

On the morning of her birthday, as Mia was putting on the gold necklace from her mom and the wristwatch from Grandpa, there was a knock at the door.

“Can you sign for this?” the courier said.

It was a parcel addressed to her. Mia opened it; there were lots of papers in it and a letter.

Happy birthday, Mia

This place belonged to a very dear friend of mine and it reminded me so much of you.

I hope you will accept this gift and be very happy there. Please allow Mr and Mrs Bates to continue to run the ranch. He will teach you all you will need to know to be able to run the place yourself one day.

Thank you for wearing the pendant. You do not know how much that means to me.

Cain

Mia stood there, mouth open. What the hell was he thinking? This must be a joke, but one thing she knew for sure was that Cain did not joke. “He’s given me a ranch,” she said out loud without thinking.

“What was that, honey?” Jess turned to see her daughter standing open-mouthed.

Mia handed Jess the letter. “This has got to be a joke?” Jess now resembled Mia with her mouth wide open.

“I don’t think Cain jokes, Mom.”

Jess spread all the paperwork and deeds out on the table. “This is worth a fortune! Oh, my God, it comes with staff. Why would he give this to you?”

“I don’t think he has anyone else in his life.”

“That may be, but he hardly knows you. According to this, it makes around one hundred and twenty thousand dollars a year profit, that’s just profit after all the staff and bills have been paid.”

“Mom, I don’t know what to do. I don’t even know what to think about this.”

“You need to get in touch with this man, see what he’s playing at. I know we have a lot to be grateful to him for but this is unbelievable.”

That was exactly what Mia was planning to do. She went to see Angel and pinned a letter to the cross she had put on the grave. She told Angel that she still missed her and would be back tomorrow. She knew Cain was about, she could sense him there. Why doesn’t he speak to me? Oh, yeah, I told him I never wanted to see him again.

Cain watched Mia leave then opened her letter.

Cain

I need to see you. I will be here every night at six thirty.

I’m sorry I told you I never wanted to see you again. I was upset and I did not mean it.

I have missed you.

Mia

Cain smiled as he read the letter. She had missed him.

***

Mia had a lovely meal with Peter. It was at her favorite restaurant in their town; the food was good, the staff friendly, and prices reasonable. He gave her a silver charm bracelet to put the small angel pendant on. That pendant had belonged to her much-loved pet.

“Oh, Peter, this is wonderful. Just what I needed.”

When they went back to the house, Mia pretended to be surprised at the party—Jess was never good at hiding things. By midnight most people had gone, and as Mia was seeing Peter and his brother Greg out, she spotted the black Audi across the street. Mia hugged the boys and thanked them for coming, and as they drove away she walked over to the car.

“Hello, Mia.”

“Hello, Cain. What are you doing out here this late?”

“Parties can get out of hand, you know. And I wanted to see you enjoying yourself.” He smiled at her. Just the sound of her voice was enough to let him know he was alive.

“It’s very late, and I would rather not have my mother come out looking for me. Will you be at the woods tomorrow?”

“I will be there at six thirty.” He slowly drove away, chuckling. He could not stop the smile that crept across his face.

Mia grinned as she watched the car disappear. Boy, had she missed him, and he seemed to look more gorgeous now than she remembered. Was that even possible?

The next day dragged. Would it ever be six o’clock so she could lock up and leave to meet him? At six twenty-five she arrived at Angel’s grave. He was standing there smiling at her. She wanted to run over and throw her arms around him, but instead she just stood there looking nervous and feeling like an idiot.

“Hello, Mia.”

At the sound of his voice she thought her legs would give way. What is happening to me? She sat down on the upturned tree she would normally sit on to talk to Angel, before her legs turned completely to jelly. “I’m so glad you came.”

“Did you enjoy your birthday?”

“Yes, thanks. But I can’t accept your gift. I mean—a ranch? I’ve got college to think about and I don’t know anything about ranches and guesthouses. It’s too much.” She couldn’t look at him as she refused his gift. “Couldn’t you have just sent a bunch of flowers?” She knew a simple bunch of flowers would never enter his head as a respectful gift.

Cain closed his eyes. Had he gone too far, was it too much? After what he had put her through, she deserved the ranch and more. “Please, do not refuse it just yet. Visit the ranch first. I can assure you, once you see the place you will fall in love with it.”

“I haven’t seen or heard from you in such a long time, and then out of the blue you give me a ranch worth God knows how much. I mean it’s—overwhelming.”

“I am sorry, but you told me you never wanted to see me again. The last thing I wanted to do was upset you. And I couldn’t take the chance that you would send me away again.”

“I didn’t mean it, truly. I’m sorry.”

Cain smiled. She did not know how much those few words meant to him, even more when she spoke them than reading it in a letter. “You were very convincing at the time.”

“I was upset and scared, but I really have missed you.”

“I have missed you, too. More than you can imagine.”

Mia’s phone began to ring. “That will be Mom. She still worries if I’m late home. I have to answer it.” He nodded and smiled. “Hi, Mom. Yes, I’m on my way. I’ll be home in ten minutes. Bye.”

“Please think about the ranch. Can I meet you tomorrow? Maybe we could go for lunch and discuss it?”

“I usually just shut the shop for an hour and have my lunch there.”

“Would it be okay for me to join you at the shop?”

“I guess so. One o’clock?”

“Thank you. I will drive you home.”

“I can walk.” She saw the hurt in his eyes. He always looked hurt when she refused any offer he made. “To be honest, I would prefer to walk home. I need to think.”

“Until tomorrow then.” He smiled at her.

Cain watched Mia leave the woods, rejoicing in the fact that she had missed him and did not appear to be mad at him any more. Maybe he was completely forgiven and she did not think of him as a monster. Maybe that was a little too much to hope for but he would try to make things better between them. He never wanted to hear her tell him to go away again.

***

The following day, Mia watched nervously as the clock slowly reached twelve fifty-five. The door of the shop opened and Cain stood there with a warm welcoming smile on his face. He was wearing slim-hipped dark blue jeans and a pale yellow short-sleeved shirt that seemed to emphasize his eyes and muscular arms. He looked the same as he did when she was a child, like he should be a movie star. She began to feel uncomfortable with the way she had dressed.

She had overslept that morning because she had lain awake most of the night thinking about him. She’d only had time for a quick coat of mascara and her hair was pulled back into an up-do. She looked down at her clothes and almost snorted. Well, what can you say about old jeans and a top stained because one of the birds had pooped on it? Her nice white blouse had been a bad idea.

“Hi.” Her cheeks turned red as she spoke to him.

“Hello, Mia.” He warmed as he watched her blush. She put the closed sign on the door, and then walked to the back of the shop. He joined her.

“This is a nice place for you to work.”

“Yeah, it is, and I enjoy it.” Great small talk, as if I’m not nervous enough, what's it going to be next? The weather?

“Have you thought about the ranch?”

That’s more like the Cain I remember. “I haven’t been able to do anything else. I couldn’t sleep.”

“Why don’t you visit the ranch before you make your mind up?” Please say yes. I want to take you to see it. It is one of the most spectacular places I have ever seen. He should have added all that.

“I don’t know, Cain. It’s still a bit too much to take in.”

“I would like to take you there. It is truly an amazing place.” He was hoping against all hope that she would agree.

“Go with you?” She never expected that and a spark of excitement ran through her.

“Yes, I would like to take you there for a few days. I could introduce you to everyone. Wouldn’t you like to meet them? They are good people.”

“I’m not sure.” Mia was confused again. He was just back in her life and to go away with him? What did she really know about him? He was not normal, of that she was sure, but was he a danger to her?

“Please allow me to do this for you. You do not have to make a decision right away. If you prefer, you may go alone.”

Mia was quiet for a moment while she thought about it all. Should she go see the ranch? It couldn’t hurt, surely? She could still refuse it, and she would get to spend some time with him, get to know more about him. “I think I would like to visit the ranch with you.” She looked sheepish as she said this and she blushed again.

“When would you like to go?” Once she sees the place she will not be able to refuse it.

“I could try and get a few days off work next week. I have some vacation time due. Would you be able to go then?” This time she had opened her mouth before her brain had engaged.

“We could leave Sunday morning.”

“Sunday would be good if I can get the Monday and Tuesday off.”

“I will make the arrangements.” Cain gave Mia his cell phone number and asked her a question that had been playing on his mind. “What will your boyfriend think about you leaving town with a strange man?”

“What boyfriend?” she laughed. “I don’t have a boyfriend.”

“I thought the police officer…. Well, it’s none of my business.” Cain felt hugely relieved that he had not imagined it the previous night; the young couple did not appear to be as intimate as they were a few months ago.

“We’re just friends, good friends. Peter has been a rock, after all that happened. He was great.” Why do I feel odd mentioning Peter to him? It’s nothing to do with him anyway. At this thought she frowned.

Cain smiled at her. She will not regret her decision no matter what she is thinking. “I will wait for your call.”

Then he was gone.

Mia suddenly started feeling very nervous. What have I just done? I have agreed to go away with a madman. What about Mom, what is she going to say about this? “Shit!”

Cain laughed as he heard her curse.

Mia was nervous about calling Cain the next morning but she finally plucked up enough courage. She told him how she had arranged a few days off work, but she had to be back at work at nine a.m. Thursday. If they left Sunday, she would need to return home on Wednesday.

He was delighted; he could not believe that his Mia, his angel, had agreed to this. He would gain her trust back with these few days they would have together. He called her back when he had booked them on the first flight out on Sunday morning, the eight thirty-five to Oregon. He said he would pick her up at six forty-five for the drive to the airport. Mia insisted on meeting him at the airport, telling him very firmly she would drive herself there. She’d told Jess she was going to visit the ranch and would be leaving Sunday morning.

“You haven’t given me a lot of notice to make arrangements, Mia. I can’t just take time off whenever I want.”

Mia looked at her mother. “I’m sorry, Mom, but I want to go alone.” Best to leave Cain out of this for now.

Jess wasn’t happy, but what could she do? Her daughter was nineteen. “You have to promise to call me every day.” Mia agreed. “And what about this Cain? Have you spoken to him about this? Why he has given you a ranch?”

“I will, Mom. I just need to see the place, and then I can make my mind up about what I’m going to do.” Crap! This is going to end up a mess, maybe I will hate it and then it will be so much easier to tell him I don’t want it.

Chapter 30

Mia arrived at the airport to find Cain waiting by the entrance. He looked as stunning as ever. He wore olive green loose-fitting cargo pants and a firm-fitting gray T-shirt. She was glad she hadn’t made too much of an effort and had decided to wear jeans and a T-shirt; she would have felt overdressed if she had gone with a dress and high heels. At least today her hair and makeup were perfect. Well, as perfect as she could do by herself. She walked up to Cain and he took her hand.

“You look lovely. I am so pleased you came.” His hand felt cool, though it was already quite warm this morning.

“Are you cold?” she asked.

Cain smiled at her. “No, I’m okay, thank you. Are you ready?”

Mia nodded and they went to check-in for the flight.

When the plane landed Cain had a car already waiting for the one-hour drive to the ranch. After he had been driving for about fifteen minutes he asked Mia if she were all right. She was very quiet.

“Yeah, just nervous, I guess.” She really could not think of anything to say to him, to ask him, yet last night she had been unable to sleep with the dozens of questions going through her mind.

“There is nothing to be nervous about, I can assure you. If you wish to go back home, I can turn the car around and get you on the next flight.” He really hoped she would say no.

“No, no. I don’t want to go back. I just need to calm myself and get this over with. No, I’ll be fine, honestly.”

Cain smiled at her. “How did your mother take the news that you were coming here with me?”

Mia looked down at her lap. “I didn’t tell her you would be here.”

Cain chuckled. “Oh, I see.”

“I thought it best. I wasn’t sure how she would take it.”

“Tell me about your plans. Where do you plan on going to college this time?” His face was full of concern as he remembered the last time she had left home to go to college. This time, he would buy her a place of her own, so she did not have to share with anyone who could potentially put her in danger. He would have to come up with a plan; she would not accept it if he did not go about it the right way, of that he was sure.

“I’ve applied for three different places, but I haven’t received any confirmation to say I’ve been accepted by any of them. To be honest, Cain, I’m not sure if I’m ready to go back.”

He did not want to add that he agreed with her or that he thought she should wait, and give it more time. This would only upset her.

They continued with small talk until Mia gasped. “Wow! This place is gorgeous!” They were passing the lake with the crisp snow-topped mountains in the background.

“This could be your view every day, you know. The property line starts around the next bend.” He knew exactly how she felt, the same as he had when he first set eyes on the view.

Mia sat open-mouthed as they drove up to the woods that surrounded the houses.

Mr and Mrs Bates met them as they got out of the car. Mrs Bates had a smile that made her eyes light up and Mr Bates had a rugged but kind face. Mia liked them immediately. She appreciated their simple clothes and honest welcome. They made her feel at ease.

Before going in to the enormous ranch house, they paused to watch a group of people pass by on horseback. A young man waved and Cain waved back.

“That’s Bryce,” he said to Mia. “He’s staff, and he’s escorting visitors who stay in the guest house. They’re off on a trek, probably just around the lake if it’s their first day here.”

“I see all seven of them are giving it a try,” Mr Bates said, before adding, “Some more confidently than others.”

Mia looked nervous for them but he was quick to reassure her.

“Don’t worry, Miss, those horses are well trained, never been known to throw a novice or even get above a slow walk unless they sense the rider’s ready for a little more speed.”

They were escorted indoors and Cain showed Mia to Helena’s old room. It was tastefully decorated in white with creams that complemented the antique dark wood furniture. Mia jumped on the old gothic-style four-poster bed, beaming widely.

“This is so pretty.”

“This room reminds me of her,” Cain said, and then he left Mia alone to unpack. He took the bedroom next door, which was furnished in a typical log cabin style.

After Mia had freshened up, Mrs Bates served lunch. Cain said he wasn’t hungry, so Mia ate alone. Shortly afterward, Mr Bates showed Mia around the ranch. When she eventually arrived back at the main house, Cain was sitting at the breakfast bar. “This place is amazing! I can’t believe how beautiful it is, and everyone is so nice.”

“So you like it then?” Cain said with a raised eyebrow.

The smile left Mia’s face. “Cain, I can’t accept this.”

He walked over to her and held her close to his chest. Mia thought she would faint. How she had wanted him to hold her. Suddenly she was back in the woods, scared of Phil, and Cain was saving her, holding her, telling her he would not let Phil hurt her ever again.

“Please don’t be hasty, Mia. It’s not somewhere you have to move to right away. Go to college, live your life. The Bates have been taking care of this place for years.”

Mia put her arms around his waist. “Can I think about it?” All she wanted right now was to feel safe in his arms.

“Take all the time you need.” He lifted her head and looked deep into her eyes. At last he knew she had forgiven him completely. She was holding him, looking at him the way she had when she was a child. He was not a monster in her eyes; he was again her friend, her hero. He had missed his angel.

***

Mia called her mother. She told her how wonderful everything was, and she explained how things were run, and the roles of Mr and Mrs Bates.

Jess gave a loud sigh. She was worried about what all this meant. Who was this man and why was he doing this? She was scared for her daughter, and asked herself what price the ranch might cost her in the end. “I am glad you like it, and that everyone is nice, but what exactly does this mean? Are you going to accept it?”

“I don’t know, Mom.” Mia closed her eyes. She needed more time to think things through.

“Have you spoken to Cain?”

Here we go, she thought as she took a deep breath. “Well…yes.”

“So what did he have to say for himself?”

Mia bit her bottom lip. “We’re talking about it.”

“Ask him why he gave it to you. Ask him what he wants in return.”

Mia closed her eyes. “He doesn’t want anything in return.”

“Mia, please listen to me. You can’t know that. This man is a virtual stranger. Granted, one we owe a great many thanks to, but in all honesty what do you really know about him?” Jess was beginning to get frustrated with her oh, so trusting and innocent daughter. Naïve was what Mia was. Always had been.

“Let’s just leave it at that for now, Mom. I’ll call you tomorrow. I’m still thinking it all through.”

Jess wasn’t happy but agreed to do as her daughter wished.

Mrs Bates served supper. Cain had an excuse not to eat, stating he had eaten while she was out.

“Do you like to ride, Mia?”

Mia chewed on a fingernail. “I don’t know, Cain. I’ve never really been up close to a horse, let alone ridden one. To be honest, they scare me a little.” She had always found horses to be amazing, graceful creatures but the size of them up close was a little intimidating.

Cain smiled at her. “Tomorrow I will teach you how to ride, then we can really explore this place.”

She felt nervous at the thought of actually sitting on a horse, but knowing Cain would be there eased her tension. She slipped her hand in his; he still felt cool. “Can we go for a walk by the lake now? It looked so peaceful there when we passed it.” The day had been mind-boggling and somewhere quiet was what she needed now.

Cain nodded. “Yes, I would like that.”

When they returned from their lake walk, Mia went straight to bed, but Cain stayed up; he wasn’t tired. Around eleven thirty, Cain heard Mia cry out loudly. He ran to her room and found her sitting up with her head in her hands. He sat on the bed next to her.

“What’s wrong? What happened?”

She wiped the perspiration from her forehead with the back of her shaking hand. “A nightmare. I get them now and again. Don’t ask me about them.”

Cain could see she was visibly shaken. “You are safe now.”

She looked at him through her lashes. “Will you stay with me?” Cain looked worried. “Just until I go back to sleep.”

Cain nodded and lay down on top of the bedspread. He was nervous, but wanted her to feel safe so he placed his arms gently around her. Mia put her head on his chest. The night was humid so his coolness was a welcome relief.

When she awoke, his arms were still wrapped around her, and her head was still resting on his chest. She looked up and he smiled at her.

“Good morning, Mia.”

“Morning,” she replied in a rather sleepy voice.” Oh, no! Morning breath! She quickly put her hand over her mouth.

“Mrs Bates is downstairs cooking breakfast. Are you hungry?” Mia had started to blush with embarrassment. He chuckled. “I will see you downstairs,” he said with a wink. He’d not felt this happy in a long time. She did wonders for him and made him feel almost human again.

Chapter 31

By the time Mia showered, dressed, and made her way downstairs, Mrs Bates had left, much to Mia’s relief. There was a cooked breakfast of eggs, bacon, and pancakes on the table waiting for her.

“Are you not eating?” she asked Cain.

“No, not just yet,” he replied with a smile.

He held out a chair for her to sit on. And then he pulled another one out for himself.

After Mia had eaten, she still had a strong urge to question Cain. Try as she might, she couldn’t put it off any longer.

He watched her face flush, her hands begin to shake, and heard her heartbeat quicken. She looked down and began to pick at her nails. He was worried when he spoke. “Is everything all right?”

Mia took a shaky breath. “Can I ask something?”

“Anything. If I can answer you, I will.”

She looked away. She could not look into his eyes as she asked the question that needed to be asked.

“What makes you think you’re a vampire?”

He blinked slowly. “Mia, I do not think I am a vampire. That is what I am.”

To her, he seemed so normal. She’d had a wonderful day with him yesterday. He had held her all night after the nightmares. So what was up with him? “I don’t understand, Cain. How can you be a vampire?”

“This world holds many mysteries.”

She straightened her back and then looked at him side on. Okay, I will play along for now. “How did you become a vampire then?”

“My mother turned me into one.”

Her eyes opened wide. “Your own mother? She‘s a vampire too?”

“Yes, she was.”

She looked down at her hands. “This is all…. Well, I don’t know, Cain. You’re a vampire. Your mother was a vampire. Do you see how crazy it all sounds?”

He nodded, and shrugged perceptibly. “Yes, I do know how crazy it sounds. But please believe me. I am not crazy and I have never lied to you.” Maybe it was time he shared the whole truth about his life, how it had all begun. “While I was away from home my mother was visited by a vampire. His name is Vasile. He turned her into a vampire against her will, and she in turn turned me into one.”

Her brows furrowed. “But why would she do that, change her own child into a vampire?” She saw the pain in his eyes.

“Because I was dying. I had contracted tuberculosis. She could not bear to lose her son, watch me disintegrate in front of her eyes. She was still as loving and compassionate as she had always been, even as a vampire. She tried to teach me how to control myself and think of others.”

Her face softened. “Where’s your mother now? Is she still alive?”

“No. She killed herself.”

Mia closed her eyes. “Oh, God! I’m so sorry.”

His body stiffened. “I was partly to blame, but most of all it was Vasile. He will pay for it one day.”

“Was it recently that your mother passed away?” Is this how he has tried to come to terms with her death? Does he blame himself somehow?

“No, this happened in 1946.”

“1946? That’s impossible. You are how old? Twenty-eight? Thirty at most?” But then again, he always looks this age and he never seems to get any older.

“I was born on January 14th, 1917.”

Let’s see how far he can go with this, she thought. “Will you tell me about your life, and your mother and father?”

“I never knew my father. He was killed at the battle of Jutland on May 31st, 1916. The destroyer he was on was sunk by the Germans. My mother never remarried.”

“What about your mother? You said she was loving and compassionate.”

“My mother was the most loving and compassionate woman I have ever known. She had lived in London, witnessed the poverty, so whenever she went to London she would take extra money to help the children. She would often take me with her so I could see their suffering and so she could instill in me the value of human life, and how fortunate I was to have never suffered hunger. She taught me compassion for those less fortunate. You remind me a little of her, her kindness, her compassion, and a little of Emily too.” Cain smiled at the thought of Emily.

Her eyes narrowed. “Who is Emily?”

“My wife.”

Shit! A wife. Is he still married? “You’re married?”

“Yes. I mean no, it was a very long time ago. The marriage was brief; Emily was killed.”

Things were starting to get weirder, and the short answers were beginning to annoy Mia. You are not getting off that lightly, she thought. “I want to know everything about you, Cain, your whole life story. Don’t leave anything out. I need to understand you, and what you are.”

“Like I said, I was born in 1917. My full title is Lord Cain Joseph Sutton, the son of Lord Joseph and Lady Elizabeth Sutton. I guess I had a pretty normal childhood for someone born with a title, a privileged life with no money worries.” Cain thought about the words he had chosen. “I guess I was very privileged. I traveled the world every summer with Mother. I had private tutors from a young age, so I did well in school, highest in my class actually. In 1933 I joined the Government Code and Cypher school in London. I excelled and became an intelligence officer in the British Secret Service. That’s how I came to meet Emily in London.

“My mother had come to London to visit me and, as usual, she wanted to help the less fortunate while she was there. Of course I went with her. We were buying bread for the poor. Well, for the children mostly. I saw Emily. She was helping her father in his shop. Emily was a petite seventeen-year-old with long curly brown hair, dark brown eyes and dimples in both cheeks. She had a pinkish glow to her complexion. I was immediately besotted.”

Mia felt a little pang of jealousy at his words ‘immediately besotted’. She tried not to show it in her face.

“We courted for two years and my mother became very fond of Emily. Most of my mother’s family and friends thought that Emily was beneath my family, but my mother would hear none of it, and I did not care. I was in love with her. We married on June 10th, 1937. It was a lavish affair with five hundred guests. As usual, my mother went all out, over-the-top, but it really was a beautiful wedding.”

Mia was beginning to wish she had never asked about Emily.

“The Second World War broke out in 1939. My mother and my wife became very close because I was away for months at a time with my work in the British Secret Service. Emily was glad that I had suggested we move to my family home in Essex and live with my mother once we had married.”

Mia watched the expressions flit across his face while he gazed into space, lost in the memories.

Cain coughed as he realized what he had been doing. “May 1940, Emily found out she was pregnant.” A slight smile appeared on his face. “I was overjoyed. I could not wait to get home and see my family. I hoped that I would be home for the birth of my first child.”

Mia blurted, “You have a child?” before she could stop herself.

Cain looked away, but not before Mia had seen the sadness in his eyes. His evident sorrow cut into her heart. “I’m sorry.”

He continued quite calmly, “Emily was killed not long after she found out she was pregnant. I will never forget that day as long as I live. September 7th, 1940.”

He breathed out long and hard.  Mia waited patiently for him to start again.

“Emily was visiting her father at his bakery when the first air raid over London took place. She was killed during that bombing. I was devastated. My mother and I never really got over Emily and my unborn child’s death.” He brushed his hand across his eye as if he were brushing away unshed tears.

“My mother rarely left the house or grounds of the estate and I became obsessed with defeating the Germans. I took very little leave during that time. I wanted them to pay for what they had done and anything I could do to help bring them down I did. That’s when Vasile visited my mother and killed all the staff before turning her into a vampire.”

Mia sat with both hands over her mouth. Was he telling her the truth? Surely you couldn’t make this stuff up. Had he really lost a pregnant wife? Fought in the Second World War? His mother was a vampire? He was a vampire? Altogether too much! She couldn’t think any more.

Cain saw the confusion on her face, the panicked look in her eyes, the look you have when you hear something too incredulous to believe. He leaned over, picked up Mia’s fork, and crushed it into a ball in one hand as if it were paper. Then he picked her up and ran upstairs to the bedroom in seconds with her in his arms. “We are a lot stronger and faster than humans. I like the taste of wine, but I do not eat food. Well, not unless I have to. I feed on the blood of the living.” He paused for a reaction.

Mia’s eyes were open as wide as they could be but she did not speak one word.

“Everything I told you is the truth, the only other way to prove this to you is for you to watch me feed, and I do not think either of us wants that.” He put Mia down and braced himself, not knowing what she would do or say next.

Horror and realization were hitting her hard, but she could only think of one question. “Did you ever feed on me?”

He looked away. “Yes. Do you remember offering me your blood, that day in the tent when I was injured?”

“Yes, I remember that. But I don’t remember you ever biting me or whatever it is you do.” A shudder raced down her body.

Slowly he turned toward her. “That is how we survive. Nobody remembers my kind when we have fed on them, which is why most of us do not hurt your kind.”

Her head was making tiny shaking movements. “It all seems so unimaginably impossible, I don’t know what to believe.” She felt like her head was going to burst trying to comprehend it all, and the big possibility that he was telling the truth.

“You will understand one day.”

She needed to think of something else to say, but all she could do was think about him. He stood there, rigid, as though expecting anger and recriminations. “Whose room was this? I heard you say it reminded you of her?”

“This was Helena’s. Come, I will show you who she was.”

There were photographs on the dresser in his room. There were two pictures of Helena, retrieved from the safety deposit boxes, and one that he had found among her things after her death, a picture of Helena and Karl.

“She is very pretty. Are these as old as they look?”

“Yes. She was pretty, and yes, they are as old as they look. Now, let’s change the subject, shall we?”

“Was she a vampire too?”

“Yes. Now I think I said I would teach you to ride. Come on. Let’s go see Bryce and sort out some horses.”

“Okay, but will you tell me about Helena one day?”

“Yes, but not today. Today we are going to have fun.” He knew she was pretty freaked out and he wanted to take her mind off everything he had just told her. Mia smiled. He knew she had many more questions she wanted to ask, but she accepted she would just have to wait.

Bryce gave Cain, Dusty, a large quarter horse. Mia was given, Twinkle, an even-tempered albino normally kept for novices, or nervous riders.

After falling off the horse only once, and Cain catching her before she hit the ground, Mia began to enjoy riding, and had even got up enough courage to attempt a gallop. Cain made her stay on the path though she really wanted to go into the woods. Always so protective! Jeez! I feel like I am ten years old again! She shook her head at that thought, but did not argue with him.

At the end of the day, she was exhausted. She walked stiffly into the kitchen and groaned as she sat down. Cain set a glass of juice in front of her. She took a sharp breath as she leaned forward with her arm outstretched.

Cain winced. “That bad, hey?”

“I didn’t know it was possible to be this sore. All I’ve done is ride a horse, and now all I want to do is relax in a nice warm bath.”

He seemed to vanish before her eyes. A bare second later she heard the water running, the aroma of jasmine and lilac flooding her nose. In very short order she was sliding into the refreshing warmth of the bath. She relaxed and thought about all that Cain had told her. To her surprise she was not scared, not of Cain and not of what he was.

She felt wonderful after her bath. She still ached a little, but was definitely relaxed. Now her thoughts were more ordered she wanted to phone her mom, especially as she saw there were five missed calls on her cell phone from her.

“Hi, Mom. Sorry I missed your calls. I was out horse riding.”

“Mia, I have been so worried.”

“You’re overreacting again, Mom.”

“Maybe!” Jess tried to sound cross but the relief was evident in her voice. “Are you having a nice time?”

She grinned. “Yeah, I am. It’s amazing.”

They continued to talk for another five minutes while Cain watched in amusement at how mothers could make their children feel loved, annoyed, and embarrassed, all at the same time. As Mia ended the call Cain walked over to her.

“Have you thought about the ranch? Will you accept my gift?”

“Yes, Cain, I will accept your gift,” Mia said with a huge grin on her face. How could she refuse this place? It was truly amazing.

He hugged her. “Thank you! I am happy you accepted.”

She giggled, “So am I,” and returned his hug.

“So what are you planning to do now? Will you still go to college?”

“Yes. I think I may take a business course, and then when Mr Bates starts teaching me about the day-to-day running of this place I won’t come across as a total idiot. Of course Mr and Mrs Bates can continue to run the place for as long as they want.”

“Wonderful. I think they will be relieved at that news. They like you, and had no idea who I was going to turn the place over to. Now I will go let everyone know.”

Cain called a meeting of all the staff to explain that Mia would be the new owner. Nothing would change; Mr and Mrs Bates would continue to run the ranch as normal, and everyone’s job was safe.

After the meeting, Mrs Bates served a light supper and left. Cain had pretended to eat while she was still there, but once she had left his plate of food went in the bin. Mia watched as he did this. Cain smiled at her.

“How about we celebrate? We have a good selection of wine. You could pick a movie. If you open up that cabinet next to the couch there are some DVDs in it.

Mia went over to the cabinet and was surprised at what she saw. “Are they all love stories?”

Cain smiled. “Probably. Helena was a hopeless romantic.”

Mia searched and found what she thought was the perfect movie. “Titanic?”

“I have not seen that movie in a long time. Yes, I will enjoy that.”

Mia set things up and made herself comfortable with her feet up on the couch. Cain returned from the cellar with two bottles of white wine. Perfect! By the end of the movie Mia was quite tipsy, and after crying over the death of Leonardo DiCaprio she fell asleep.

Cain carried her to her bed, and left her sleeping soundly, but once again she woke with a scream. Cain raced along to her room. She didn’t need to ask; he held her all night while she slept. The next morning she woke up in his arms.

He smiled down at her. “Do you want to talk about the nightmares?”

“No, no. I don’t want to talk about them.” They were always the same, and when she finally awoke, all she wanted to do was forget them. Her nightmares about Phil were worse than the reality of what he had done to her.

“Okay. I will leave you to get ready.” He felt helpless. If only she would talk about them maybe he could help.

After breakfast, Cain asked Mia if she would like to learn the basics of keeping the ranch making a profit. Mia agreed that it would be a good idea. Privately, she admitted she’d agree that anything was a good idea if it meant spending time with him. She’d never enjoyed anyone’s company as much as she did his. They spent the next two days going over the day-to-day running of the ranch, and before she knew it, it was time to leave. She was sad to go and wondered if he would disappear out of her life again.

Once the plane had landed, he walked her to her car.

Impulsively she said, “When will I see you next? Or are you going to disappear on me again?” She couldn’t help it; the thought of him not being there was disturbing, and somehow painful. This was maybe another reason for the nightmares. He was nowhere to be seen when she needed him. He would arrive too late and the monster had caught her.

“If you like, we could meet up every week?”

“I’d like that,” she said. Okay, you can stop smiling like a Cheshire cat now, she told herself, but in no way could she obey.

Chapter 32

They had been meeting every week for the past three months when Mia found herself with an unexpected long weekend free. She asked Cain if he’d like to spend it with her as they could then meet up every day. She longed to spend more time with him. He suggested they go away somewhere, just an overnight stay. Mia accepted the offer, perhaps too eagerly she thought. She didn’t want to seem too keen, but her body language and racing heart made that impossible. She wanted to spend as much time with him as she could.

Cain picked her up from work the next day. Her overnight bag was ready, along with a suitcase. Not knowing where Cain was taking her had meant she packed clothes for every possible activity from hiking in the wilderness to a night out on the town, including her new black dress with the delicate black sequins on the bodice. No matter how hard she tried, Cain would not give anything away. The night before they were due to leave he told her not to forget to bring some form of ID.

She was pretty excited. Was he taking her to the ranch? She couldn’t afford to take any chances though, so she packed for each and every eventuality. When he collected her from the shop she had changed into her favorite green camisole top, black trousers and black flat shoes. It was a warm day so she carried her sweater, just in case. A spark of electricity surged through her when she set eyes on him.

“You look lovely,” he purred.

“Thanks. Is this okay for where we’re going?” She was hoping he would now tell her exactly where they were heading. She didn’t know if she was excited, scared, or both; the not knowing was driving her crazy.

“It’s perfect.” Cain winked. “But you would look nice in a potato sack.”

She scrunched her eyebrows together. “Thanks, I think.”

“It was a compliment.”

Mia returned his smile and her cheeks flushed with pleasure. Her feelings were growing stronger for him each time she saw him. She could not help picturing him with his firm-fitting jersey off, lying on a beach with palm trees swaying in a gentle breeze.

At the airport Cain scanned the boarding lists. She tried to follow his gaze and work out where they were going, but it was no good because the list of possibilities was too long. When they finally arrived at the check-in desk, she let out a squeal. “Las Vegas? We’re going to Vegas?”

“Yes. Do you remember as a child how you wanted to see a show there? It was going to be number three on your list of places to visit.”

“I can’t believe you remembered that. Thank you, Cain.” Mia blushed as she thought about him, how he looked, how he treated her, how she was feeling about him. Her heart was pounding. Jeez! At this rate they’re not going to let me on the plane. My blood pressure must be through the roof! Breathe, girl, just breathe!

Cain watched as her cheeks turned pink, her heartbeat was louder and faster, and her breathing accelerated, but then a worry crease appeared on her forehead. “Is everything all right?”

“Oh, yes. I’m just excited, and a little worried about the flight,” she lied. She did not want to tell him she thought she was falling in love with him. Maybe she had always been in love with him, but never realized it. And these past few months had been simply wonderful. She was becoming more and more nervous and whenever she tried to make herself think about other things, she thought about her mother’s reaction when she got home. Yep, that did it. “To be honest though, I’m a little anxious about Mom, what she’ll say when I get home.”

“What did you tell her?”

“I was staying with an old school friend. I really don’t like lying to her, but I wouldn’t be here if I’d told her the truth.”

Cain grinned mischievously. “Well, that was not a complete lie. I am an old friend. Do not look so worried. Your mother will be fine.” He squeezed her hand and she seemed to blush even more.

***

Outside the air terminal, they were greeted by a uniformed driver. He sorted their baggage and then whisked them off in a Rolls Royce. The ten minute drive took them directly to the majestic suites at the LV Grandiose Hotel on the Las Vegas strip. They arrived at their own private entrance and were taken by the chauffeur to the elevator and from there on up to their private suite.

The two-bedroom apartment felt way too big for just them. The atmosphere when Mia entered the private lobby on the top floor had instantly captivated her emotions; she barely heard anything that was said as they were introduced to their personal coordinator, who was to cater to their every whim. They were assured that there would be someone there twenty-four hours a day. Each coordinator only had two apartments to look after, so nothing would be too much trouble.

The suite was pure luxury. She had never encountered anything like it before. The smart décor of soft creams, whites, and browns gave the room a classy appearance. The two-storied floor-to-ceiling windows gave amazing views of Vegas. There was a control panel, which worked everything from the music and TV to the drapes and lighting. Mia thought she would never be able to work it; it looked so complex. The two master suites were on the second floor. And the matching spa bathrooms were extremely spacious. Mia imagined spending hours pampering herself in there.

Suddenly it all became a bit much for her and she was overcome with emotion.

Cain saw a tear slip down the left side of her face. “What’s wrong? If you don’t like it here, we can go somewhere else.” Concern etched his face.

“This place is so amazing, Cain. It must have cost a fortune. Have you been here before?”

“No, this is my first time in Vegas. I thought you would like it here. It looked nice in the brochure.” He was feeling confused. If she thought the place amazing why was she crying? “Why are you so upset?”

“You did this for me?” He nodded in agreement. “It’s all so overwhelming. I’ve never seen anything like it. I really don’t know what to say. I guess, thanks would be a good start.”

“You are most welcome.” He could not help the absolute delight that transformed his serious face.

Mia spent the better part of the next hour in the bathroom while Cain ordered her some food. When she came out to join him Cain was waiting for her. Her heart started hammering, and her breath became light and rapid. She nibbled the corner of her lip, waiting for his verdict. Time stretched and she couldn’t hold his gaze, painfully certain his silence meant he didn’t think she was up to the mark for these splendid surroundings.

He was transfixed by the vision in front of him. Mia was wearing a black dress and black high heels. She had arranged her hair up into loose waves and her makeup was flawless.

“You look absolutely beautiful.” He managed to compose himself.

Her gaze flew to his eyes and she saw quite clearly the effect she had on him. Her eyes were radiant and her heart did not slow when he leaned forward to kiss her cheek.

Chapter 33

After she had picked at the food she was eager to go and see the sights. It was dark outside, but the contrast of the black sky and the brightly lit ‘Strip’ only added to the magic of the evening.

As they blended with the crowd, Mia saw a group of people watching something. She started to make her way through the crowd to see what was going on.

Cain froze; he was hearing the familiar slow heartbeat of his kind. “Mia, come away! We have to leave now.”

Mia grabbed his hand; she was bouncing up and down with excitement. “Oh, my God, this is amazing. Cain, you have to come and see this.”

There was a man with his legs bent and his back at a ninety-degree angle. He looked like he was lying on a bed with his legs dangling over the bed’s side. Only there was no bed underneath his body, just air. He stayed like that for a few minutes, and then he lifted one leg off the ground. The crowd was gasping in amazement. Then the man stretched his hands down toward the ground. Both palms were still a few centimeters above the ground when he lifted his other leg up. A lot of people around Mia were laughing, but their laughter was from astonishment.

A few people were getting down on their knees to try and see what was holding him up.

The magician held that position for only a few seconds, but it seemed as if time was standing still. Then he smiled and somersaulted to his feet, the action so quick his movement barely registered. He stood up and walked over to a group of women outside a club on the opposite side of the street.

Mia held her breath. She stood there for a minute trying to make her mouth close. She barely registered the talking going on around her, people trying to get their heads around what they had just witnessed.

Cain pulled on her hand as she went to follow the magician. “We have to leave.”

Mia saw the look of concern on his face again. This was the second time today. “Why? What’s wrong?”

His head was tilted back slightly and his jaw was tense. “It’s not safe for you here.”

Mia shook her head at him and pulled her hand away. “I just want to see the street magician, Cain. He’s really good.”

Cain ran his fingers through his hair. Should he tell her what the magician was? Would it scare her or make her more curious? “All right, but stay well back and do not leave my side.”

Mia looked at him. “Is there something you’re not telling me?”

“I just want you to be safe. Come on, let’s go see him, but please stay at my side.”

They pushed their way through the throng to where the surrounding women were wide-eyed; some laughing and some almost shouting at the magician. “How did you do that?” and “That’s impossible!” could be heard from several people. Now, what have I missed? And Cain seems to think I’m still a child. But while he never ages, I do.

The magician asked one of the women for a coin. He took it, then asked her to put her initials in the middle, which she did with the black marker he provided. He then rolled it around the end of his finger once and slowly slid his finger through it. Then he turned and looked directly into Cain’s eyes. He stood statue still for what probably seemed like minutes, but in reality it was just a few seconds. He pulled his finger out and gave the woman back her coin, along with the center that had her initials on it.

Mia was mesmerized. When she turned to Cain he was glaring at the magician. A sudden thought went through her head. “He’s one of your kind, isn’t he?”

Cain could not take his eyes off the other vampire. “Yes, he is like me.” He relaxed a little when the vampire moved from view. “Where would you like to go now?”

But that wasn’t the question on Mia’s mind; was this guy nice like Cain, or was he evil? Would he know Cain was a vampire as well? I now have a herd of vampires around me, or do you call it a lair? “I want to get away from here, Cain. Can we go to a casino?”

He nodded and wrapped his hand tightly around hers, realizing it must have been a bit of a shock for her to find herself so close to another vampire. Just as they arrived at the casino across the way from their hotel, Cain froze again. Mia quickly looked around. She saw the magician, the other vampire, right behind them.

“Mia, I want you to go to the hotel. Right now. I will join you soon.”

She felt panic starting to set in. She still didn’t know much about vampires and what she should expect from such a meeting. Would Cain be in danger? “Come with me,” she begged him.

“I will not be long. Don’t worry about me. I will be all right.” He was not worried for himself, but he was for Mia; he could not allow anything to happen to her and did not want the other vampire anywhere near her.

The vampire was softly spoken. “I am not here to cause trouble,” he said, “and I would never hurt anyone. I just want to talk to you, if that’s okay?” Cain stood in front of Mia protectively. The man walked forward with his hand held out. “My name is Alexander Slone.”

Cain glared at him, but Mia felt reassured by his voice, suddenly calm, and very curious. She walked around Cain’s protective bulk to introduce herself. “You’re British! My name’s Mia and this is Cain. He’s from England too.”

Cain could not believe she was about to shake his hand. How could I have done this, made her comfortable around my kind? “Mia, go to the hotel. Now!” he hissed.

She froze. She had not seen Cain look this angry since she had been held captive.

“Mia!” Cain shouted. She jumped. He closed his eyes. Scaring her was probably a good thing. “Go!”

“I’m not leaving you alone with him.” She felt for sure if she left, Cain and the other man would come to blows. “Please, don’t make me go.” Gut instinct told her Alexander was not a threat and Cain had told her most vampires did not harm humans, that he had made friends with many others through the years, but this sudden anger, this…? Was it jealousy? No, that’s a stupid thought. But….

Alexander looked at Mia. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you. I’ll leave.” He put his head down and turned around to walk away.

Mia saw the sorrow on Alexander’s face, had seen the deep sadness in his eyes. He looked like a child who had just been told his best friend was never coming back. “Cain, please, can’t we just talk with him?”

He took a breath, he wanted to insist she do as he asked, but seeing her expression he relented. Mia’s hand was on his arm, her eyes pleading with him. He had no real reason to believe Alexander was dangerous.

“Come up to our hotel room,” he said, “but I am warning you, if you try anything, I will kill you.”

He noticed the various expressions flit across Mia’s face, compassion vying with uncertainty and a trace of anxiety. He was furious with the vampire for spoiling her day. She had spent hours preparing herself for this evening with him but now his plans to make it special were in tatters. Why was she so concerned about this handsome young stranger? He covered her hand with his, and put an arm protectively around her shoulder. “Everything will be all right. I will not leave you alone, and I will not harm him, unless he steps out of line.”

Alexander watched as Cain kept himself between him and Mia as they headed up to the room.

“What is it you want from me?” Cain asked Alexander when they were seated in the lounge.

Alexander moved uncomfortably in his seat. He had caused this pretty young girl to be scared. She knew what he was, but he had questions, and now he was here he might as well try and get some answers. “Are you two a couple?”

Cain breathed in sharply through his teeth. “That is none of your damn business.”

Alexander got up and went to the window, ostensibly looking at the view but actually finding it easier to watch them via their reflections in the glass. “I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to pry. Well, it’s just that I have only spent real time with one vampire, the one that turned me, and then there were the four that came and threatened to kill me, the ones that took Lareina away. They weren’t there long, but they scared the hell out of me.”

Cain watched him for a few minutes, saw his reflected eyes darting from one to the other of them. “Ask your questions.” He still did not trust this vampire, but he did not think there was any immediate danger.

Alexander turned and leaned back against the windowsill. “I was curious when I saw you together. I thought I was the only one who liked human company. I didn’t mean to imply anything or upset you…” he paused, and then he smiled, “…or Mia.”

He inclined his head toward Mia. She found it a gallant gesture, like a knight of old bowing to his queen, and his voice seemed to caress her name. She blushed and couldn’t hold his gaze.

Cain kept a tight hold of her hand. “There are a lot of us who enjoy human company. How long have you been a vampire?”

“Five years.”

“Where is the one who created you?”

“Dead. She was murdered.”

Cain did not see much of a reaction when Alexander spoke these words so he guessed Alexander had neither killed nor loved his creator. “Maybe you should start at the beginning.”

Alexander nodded. “I was twenty-nine and living with my parents on an estate in Manchester. I had been diagnosed with leukemia six months prior and had no choice but to move back in with them. I had been responding well to the treatment when Lareina, my creator, moved into the house across the road.” There was a slight tremor in his voice.

“She was Spanish, and nothing special to look at, dark eyes, dark hair, and a little overweight. She looked to be in her early twenties. We became friends over time and she would visit me in hospital and at home during my recovery from the treatments. I was getting better and I wanted to thank her for all she had done for me. We went out for a drink a couple of times, but I had no romantic feelings for her.” He glanced from Mia to Cain.

“She started to get all weird. She was a little mad, well, a lot actually. When she told me she loved me, I set her straight. But that didn’t put her off. A few months later I had a relapse. The leukemia was back. I told her I was dying. The doctors didn’t have high hopes for any more treatment to work. I expected her to start crying, but she attacked me and turned me into this.”

Alexander glanced down at his hands.

“Lareina thought that if she turned me into a vampire I would fall in love with her for saving my life. She was besotted with me. I didn’t know what to do. She kept me in her cellar. I refused to hunt so she brought bags of blood she had stolen from the blood banks to keep me alive. I’m not exactly sure how long she had kept me down there, but after a few months she let me go. I went back to my parents, afraid to leave the house in case I hurt anyone. She was always watching me, and every time I looked out the window she was there.”

He looked at Cain and Mia as a cold sweat ran down his back. “I was so scared I’d hurt them.”

“You wouldn’t hurt your parents though, would you?” Mia realized she already knew the answer.

Alexander shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know. I didn’t, but I was getting pretty hungry. And that’s when I was really afraid that I would hurt them, so I went out on my own.” He looked at Cain. “I didn’t trust myself in the same house as them.”

Cain said, “I can understand that.”

Alexander paused and waited for Cain to explain, but since he didn’t, after a few seconds, Alexander carried on with his story. “I rented a small apartment and started hunting animals at night. This started to play on my mind as well. I didn’t want to kill anything, not humans and not animals. It’s just not in my nature to kill. I started stealing from the blood banks as well.

“That’s where she caught up with me, at the local hospital. I think she must have been watching me the whole time. She told me to watch the television the next morning as she was going to be on, a full interview on daytime TV. I watched the program the next day.

“‘Why doesn’t my vampire boyfriend love me? That is the story of twenty five-year-old Lareina, who claims she is also a vampire.’”

Alexander raised his arms in a silent question, a plea for understanding. Then he continued, “She babbled on about how she had made the love of her life into a vampire, but he just wouldn’t love her back. She had saved his life, but if the world knew they existed at least he would have a chance at some sort of normal life. Maybe he would grow to love her. After all they had a thousand lifetimes ahead of them.”

He chuckled as he closed his eyes. “I couldn’t take my eyes off the screen! I couldn’t believe what I heard. When the male presenter asked her if she had ever had any psychiatric treatment she flipped. She told the two presenters that she could kill them both in less than a second. She picked up an unopened can of fizzy drink and crushed it in one hand; the can exploded, covering all three of them in a frothy liquid. The program went straight to commercial.”

He looked at Mia and Cain, a slight grin on his face. “That took guts. I felt sorry for her, even guilty for how I treated her, so I waited for her return. We spent that night together. I tried to make her see that I cared about her, but I couldn’t force myself to love her. She was the most sane I have ever seen her.

“She said that when I told her the leukemia had come back and I had only months to live she realized she couldn’t watch me die. Even if I hated her for what she was about to do it was better than how she would feel about my death. Her plan was to go on TV and tell the world that our kind existed and hope they would accept us. I would be able to have my family back, even be grateful enough that I would allow her to be a small part of that life. But she couldn’t control her temper and it went wrong. She begged me to forgive her, which I did.”

His expression grew pained. “How could I not after knowing why she had done the things she had done? In the early hours of the morning, four men burst into the house. They were vampires! Two grabbed Lareina. One held a sword at my throat and the other a stake at my chest. I was terrified not only for myself, but for her. They told me if I moved I was dead. Even if I could have made my limbs work I wouldn’t have been able to stop them.” His breath caught in his throat and he put his head in his hands. “I still feel ashamed that I didn’t try.”

Somehow to Mia Alexander looked like he had shrunk, curled up into himself.

Alexander looked sideways at the two of them, unable to directly meet their eyes. “Her body was found a couple of days later. They had cut her head off and put a stake in her chest. Headline news was ‘Vampire girl gets murdered by frightened public’. Honestly, there really wasn’t anything I could have done to help her. I left the UK the next day.”

“Do you not think that with the public shows you are putting on, showing off your skills, that this will attract human attention, or the attention of other vampires?” Cain’s voice was dangerously calm, disdainful of what he saw as stupidity.

“I have always liked magic, and with my new skills I work my way around the world, hoping I don’t ever meet any of them again. I thought about the magic, about how others may think I am showing myself to the public, but I don’t think I’m putting anyone in danger by what I do.”

He quailed under Cain’s icy stare but still tried to justify his actions. “What we are, what we do, transcends human understanding. They think it’s magic, just conjuring tricks. No one would ever come up with the idea that I can do this because I am a vampire. There are plenty of other human magicians who do similar things. That would be my argument if ever I needed one.”

Cain seemed lost in thought for a while. “Yes, I suppose that could work, human’s being as blinkered as they are.”

“Is it normal for vampires to do this, kill others for trying to expose them? I mean is there some kind of authority, or code?” Alexander looked almost sheepish asking his question.

“No, there is no one who rules us, no authority, but keeping our kind a secret is a priority, and if we were under threat of exposure I can see how some may come together to eliminate that threat.”

Alexander did not relax; he had a hundred questions, but was not sure how far he could go. He looked at Mia. Is she safe, knowing vampires exist? Cain is very protective of her, but what if others find out she knows the truth about us? Could he alone keep her from harm? Would a group of them kill her, as they did Lareina, in order to keep the truth hidden?

He breathed out heavily. “What do you kill to feed?”

Cain had not expected that particular question. He most certainly did not want to discuss it while Mia was there. “I do not kill humans, if that is what you are asking.”

Mia stood up. “The whole feeding thing really creeps me out. You guys can discuss it but I have to get out of here.” She looked at Alexander. “I just can’t.”

“I’m sorry, Mia. I didn’t mean to upset you,” Alexander said and lightly touched her arm.

He looked so bereft, so like a little lost boy, that without thinking she cupped the side of his face. “It’s okay,” she said and looked back at Cain. “Cain will help you.”

She went into her bedroom where she sat at her dressing table. There she unpinned her hair and started brushing it with long even strokes, hoping the rhythm would settle her jangled nerves. She knew Cain had to do what he did to survive but she loathed thinking of him feeding on people, drinking their blood.

Alexander watched her leave, the natural grace of her movements, and his hand strayed to where she had touched him. Cain, however, felt the urge to rip the skin off Alexander’s face, but managed to restrain himself. Instead, he glared at Alexander and then followed Mia, shutting the door behind him. He stood behind her and held her gaze in the mirror.

“Cain?” She saw how tense he was. There was an underlining thunder in his expression.

“I’m sorry, Mia, this will not take long.” He managed a small smile, ran a gentle finger down her cheek in unconscious mimicry of her own gesture of comfort to Alexander. “You will never have to see him again, I promise.”

Mia turned on a rather wobbly smile but a smile nonetheless. “Cain, he wouldn’t hurt me. I’m sure of that.”

He shook his head and returned to speak with Alexander. He circled the room, his eyes never leaving Alexander’s face. Alexander squirmed on his chair, feeling more and more uncomfortable.

“Has nobody ever taught you to feed?” Cain asked suddenly, his words blunt, full of disdain. “Did you not figure out for yourself how to feed without killing?” Cain’s voice was cold.

Alexander turned his head to the side. “You can feed without killing? Humans and animals? I’ve never fed on a human, just small creatures.” Everything he had ever heard was contradictory to this; this would make all the difference to his life. He could start living again.

Cain explained how it worked, then told Alexander to leave and never come near him or Mia again. Alexander begged to be allowed to spend more time with them, but Cain flatly refused. Alexander left the apartment.

Cain called to Mia to join him in the lounge.

She entered slowly, looking worried. “Cain, I’ve been thinking about it while you were talking with Alexander.” She chewed her bottom lip. “I want you to promise me if I ever get ill,” she gripped both his hands and held his gaze steadily, “you know, really ill like you and Alexander were, or if anything happens and I’m dying, you will not make me a vampire. I don’t want to live forever. I don’t want to feed off other’s blood, always hiding the secret of what I am.”

Cain sat and pulled her down onto his lap, wrapping his arms around her protectively. “I could never do that to you. You mean too much to me.”

She leaned into him, trusting his promise absolutely. After a while she said, “Alexander seems nice, but lonely. It would be good to spend some time with him, don’t you think?”

“No!” Cain frowned at her, angry sparks flashing in eyes that had turned dark. “He’s not to be trusted.”

“But–”

“No!” He stopped and took a deep breath, trying to control the intense dislike he felt for the young vampire. He resolutely shut his mind to the way Alexander and Mia had responded to each other and marshaled his arguments against another meeting. “He’s been a vampire for five years and not yet learned he can feed on humans, feed without killing? He expects me to believe he’s survived all that time on small animals? He’s lying, Mia. I don’t know what his agenda is but he’s not being honest with us.”

Mia’s gut instinct would have said Alexander was utterly trustworthy, but suddenly she felt worried. Was Cain right and was she that easily duped? Or was Cain being unduly cynical?

****

Alexander had deliberately taken his time leaving the suite, letting the lift pass twice before calling it to the fifth floor. His superb vampire hearing had allowed him to listen in to Mia and Cain’s conversation as he lingered in the hallway. When he exited the building, Mia’s words were still repeating over and over in his head. ‘Alexander seems nice, but lonely. It would be good to spend some time with him, don’t you think?’

He pounded his fist into the wall. If it weren’t for Cain she would have been a good friend to me! “The bastard!” As he spoke out loud he felt it, another presence behind him. He turned slowly and faced the other vampire.

“Thrown you out already, has he? Fancy some company? My name’s Vasile.”

Chapter 34

Mia was accepted at the local college to do a degree in business administration. Cain was thrilled for her and asked her if she wanted to go back to the ranch the following week so they could celebrate. Mia leapt at the chance of spending a few days alone with him, but did not relish having to tell her mother she was going back there again.

Jess was still not happy about the ranch and had been pressing Mia to meet Cain. She did not know about the weekly meetings they had. Jess still wanted Mia to refuse the ranch; she did not want her daughter to be indebted to a man she hardly knew. More to the point, someone Jess had never met.

When Mia told Jess she was heading back to the ranch for a few days her mother seemed to take the news more calmly than she had expected. All she had said was, “Make sure you tell Cain before you go, and don’t forget you need to discuss the ranch in more detail with him.” Mia promised she would speak with Cain very soon.

She went weak at the knees at the sight of him at the airport. She admitted to herself, I’m falling for this guy, this man who thinks of me as a child. Come on, girl, get a grip of yourself! He doesn’t think about you that way, and you shouldn’t think like that about him.

Mr and Mrs Bates met them at the ranch. Mrs Bates embraced Mia in with a friendly hug, announcing that she had prepared a large meal for their arrival.

“Is everything all right, Mia?” Cain asked. ”You were very quiet on the drive here.”

“Everything’s great.” She couldn’t tell him all she could think about was him: his incredibly blue eyes, his voice, and how it was like being wrapped in velvet as she listened to him. She longed for him to hold her, to kiss her.

“Eat up, then we can get the horses and go for a ride if you wish.”

“I’m going to ring my mother first, then I’ll eat. Then the horses, I’d like that, thanks.”

Mia dialed the number and Jess answered so quickly Mia thought she must have been sitting right by the phone, waiting.

“Hi, Mom, I got here in one piece.”

“So have you spoken with Cain yet?”

“Yes, I have. Now will you just drop this for now?”

“I’m sorry, but I think there’s more to this than he’s telling you, and I think you need to sit down and really discuss the ranch with him.”

“Well, he’s here now, Mom.”

“What? He’s there? When did he get there?” Jess could not hide the surprise in her voice as it came out a little high-pitched.

“Mom, please.”

“I’m booking a flight now. I’ll call you back and let you know what time I’ll be arriving.”

“Mom, I’m not a little girl. You don’t have to come all this way. Everything’s fine, I promise.”

“Yes, I do, Mia. You’ve been through enough and I want to make sure that nothing else is on this man’s agenda. I’ll speak to you as soon as I’ve made the arrangements.”

The phone went dead and Mia stood there looking at Cain.

“Is everything okay?” Cain asked.

“Mom is coming to the ranch. I think she wants to give you the third-degree. She wants to know what your intentions are, why you’ve given me the ranch. She thinks there may be an ulterior motive.”

“Oh, I see. I am not really sure I can answer that. Well, not in a way your mother would understand.” Mia shot Cain an ‘I don’t really understand either’ look. He said, “I mean, what should I tell her? Hello, I am Cain, a vampire, and this ranch belonged to another vampire. She gave it to me and I am passing it on to your daughter, and by the way I drank her blood when she was just a child, alone and scared in the woods.”

Mia giggled. “I think she’d have a heart attack, or more likely call the men in white coats.”

Cain laughed.

Mia’s phone rang. “Hi, Mom.”

“I’ve booked myself on the two twenty tomorrow afternoon.”

“What about work?”

Mia whispered to Cain, “She’s getting the two twenty flight.”

“I have a few days’ leave I can take. I’ll book the return flight after I’ve seen for myself what’s going on.”

Cain whispered, “We can get one of the men to pick her up at the airport.”

“Okay, Mom. I’ll meet you at the airport, one of the guys will drive me there.”

“Okay, see you tomorrow.”

Mia was disappointed. She’d wanted this time to find out who the real Cain was, and what her feelings were for him.

“What are you thinking?”

She shrugged her shoulders. How could she tell him what was really on her mind when she wasn’t sure herself?

***

They had the horses saddled and went for a ride, but Mia didn’t enjoy it as much as she could have, she was too preoccupied with thoughts of Cain and her mother. What will she say to him? Will she approve of him? She really did not know what might happen.

That evening the nightmares woke her again. When she opened her eyes Cain was next to her, holding her tightly. “Will you tell me about them?”

She closed her eyes to try and control her breathing. After a few seconds she opened them and looked at the wall. Her body was still trembling. “They are nearly always the same. Phil is chasing me in the woods, and he catches me, then starts hitting me, laughing all the time, and then tells me he has just killed my mother. I call out for you to come, but you’re not there, and then he starts to strangle me. That’s when I wake up.”

“You know I will always be there if you need me, don’t you?”

“I know.” Mia eventually fell back to sleep, and when she woke Cain was sleeping at her side. It was the first time she had ever seen him asleep. She watched him for a few minutes, then did a double take and looked more closely; his chest wasn’t moving. She held her breath, put her hand on his chest and listened. He’s not breathing! She shook him. “Cain! Cain!”

Cain bolted upright. “What’s wrong? What happened?”

“You weren’t breathing.”

He grinned. “I was, but my kind breathe very slowly. We stay incredibly still during slumber.”

All she could say was, “Oh,” so relieved that she had not lost her precious Cain.

“I think Mrs Bates has been in. I smell food. Are you hungry?”

“I’m starving.”

“I’ll meet you downstairs.” Cain left Mia to get ready.

***

When Mia arrived downstairs, Mrs Bates had left breakfast prepared for her.

Cain looked at her, sadness behind his eyes. “Mia, I have to go home today on business.”

The corners of her lips twitched. “Is this because my mother is coming?”

“That is part of it. I think she should get used to the ranch before she meets me, don’t you?”

Mia almost cried with disappointment. Cain is scared. Nothing like a mother’s wrath. “When do you leave?”

“I will drive you to the airport to meet your mother and catch the next flight. Cody will follow us and bring you both back. Once you know when your mother is leaving, call me, and I will change your flight to a later one.”

“Oh, okay. Thanks.” It felt like someone had punched her in the stomach and all the air had been removed from her lungs.

“Is everything all right?”

Her face was solemn. “Yes, everything is fine.” But she felt she had been cheated out of her time with Cain. How was she going to discover what his feelings were for her? Why did he feel the need to save her and give her this ranch yet never show the least bit of romantic intention toward her. His feelings for her were an enigma. Would they remain so forever?

Cain noticed how Mia’s body language changed; he needed to make the most of the time he had left with her. “We have a few hours before we have to leave. Is there anything you would like to do?”

“Can we take the horses to the lake?”

“Yes, I would like that.”

Bryce saddled the horses and they headed off side by side.

***

Mia was sitting with her feet dangling in the water and Cain was sitting next to her. Okay, she thought, I’m just going to say it. She took a deep breath. “Cain, you know I believe you and that you’re a vampire.”

“That does not scare you, does it?” He knew she was comfortable with what he was.

She giggled briefly. “You don’t scare me.” Her face reverted to serious. “The opposite in fact.”

“The opposite? So I make you feel safe?” He could not help but try and tease her. He crouched on all fours, baring his teeth.

Mia shook her head and laughed. “I’m trying to be serious, Cain! You make me feel more than safe. I think… No, I know…I’m in love with you.” She closed her eyes not daring to see his reaction.

Chapter 35

Cain put his hands either side of her face. “Mia, you should not say that. I am not someone who deserves your love.”

“Why not? All you have ever done is help me, and protect me. You saved me from the bad guys.”

“But I am the bad guy.”

“No, you’re not! Not to me anyway.”

Cain held her in his arms. “My little angel, I will always love you. You are like a daughter to me. But you don’t love me.” The thought of Mia being attacked like Helena’s love, Karl, caused him to hold his breath. “I could not…I will not put your life in danger. Do you understand?”

“But I’m not your daughter and I don’t want you to say that.” She fought back the tears. “I can’t help the way I feel.”

“Mia, you see me as some kind of knight in shining armor. But believe me, it is not love.”

“I can’t help how I feel. And you’re not the bad guy. You would never hurt me. I just know you wouldn’t.”

“We need to get back. Your mother will be arriving at the airport in a couple of hours.” Cain kissed Mia on the top of her head.

Mia pushed him back. “And we need to talk about this, Cain.”

“I am sorry, there is nothing to talk about. Please do not be sad. You will see when you get a little older that I am not the one for you.”

She huffed and her lips pouted. “That’s the problem, isn’t it? You still see me as a child.”

Cain spoke calmly. “You’re only twenty. I am nearly a hundred years old. You are still a child.”

Mia could not look at him because if she did, she’d surely break down. She wiped a stray tear from her cheek and jumped up. And then she proceeded to mount Twinkle unaided. All the way back to the ranch, she never spoke. When they were sorting the horses, she looked coldly at Cain. “I’ll ride to the airport with Cody,” she said sounding very distant.

He couldn’t bear to see her expression, to know he had hurt her. His gut twisted and he felt sick for the first time in decades. “Mia, please, it doesn’t have to be like this. I don’t want to hurt you.” No more than I already have.

“Too late. It would have been better if you just said you didn’t care about me. Like I need another father to mess me up.”

“Mia, I won’t lie to you. I may withhold the truth to protect you but….”

She cut him off with a glare. “Protect me from what? You? Your kind? I don’t get it!”

“There are lots of things that you don’t understand and you should never have to.”

“That’s not an answer, Cain. What is it I should be afraid of?”

Maybe hearing the truth would make her understand how they could never be anything more than friends. “There are people out there who hunt and kill my kind. My kind hunts and kills my kind. I cannot allow you to get mixed up in any of it. It would kill me if anything happened to you. What if you became a target for another vampire, or for a human looking for revenge because you were with me? This is how my world is; death and violence are part of my existence. I will not drag you into it.”

Mia’s eyes lit up. “So you do care about me?”

“If you were killed or seriously hurt…. I am sorry, the thought is unbearable and I cannot allow that. We will never be more than this, Mia. You have to accept that.”

She looked pleadingly at him. “You can’t allow these thoughts to get in the way of us. There are no guarantees in life.”

”To me, you are my family, you are all I have. I would give you anything you asked for. I would give my life for you. But I do not have those kind of feelings for you.”

He looked away, unable to bear the hurt in her eyes. “I am sorry. Cody is here. You should go with him.”

Her lips began to quiver. “I am never going to see you again, am I?”

He would try to stay away from her. He knew it would be almost impossible, but she didn’t need to know that. “No, you won’t. I should have realized what was happening. You will be better off with me out of your life.” He got in his car, trying to avoid looking at her.

She swallowed hard. “How can you say that?”

He stared straight ahead, avoiding her eyes. “Goodbye, Mia.”

She watched him drive off, tears streaming down her face.

After a few moments where she just stood, stunned, starting at the road dust, Cody spoke quietly, at her elbow. “I apologize for intruding, Miss Taylor, but we should go if you don’t want to be late meeting your mother.”

Mia wiped her face and tried to compose herself. “I’ll be ready in a minute, Cody.”

When Cody and Mia pulled away from the ranch, Mia felt like she had lost a part of herself. Even the ranch did not seem to have the same appeal.

Cody looked worried. Every now and then he would glance across at her. “Is everything okay, Miss Taylor?”

She didn’t want Cody feeling any more uncomfortable than he was already. And she had not considered how he might feel before he spoke to her. “It will be, and call me Mia, please.” He gave her one of those wry smiles, the kind that convey pity to people when you know there is nothing you can say or do to make them feel better.

***

Vasile sat in a darkened area of the bar. Smoke filled the air along with the stench of BO, vomit and spicy food. His tailor-made pinstriped suit had caused a few stares from the locals. A small weedy-looking man with greasy hair approached him.

Vasile said, “I hope this is not going to be another waste of my time, Caleb.”

Caleb grinned, his blackened teeth on show for the world. “How nice to see you again, old friend.” Vasile ignored that. “You didn’t give me much to go on,” Caleb said, taking a large brown envelope out of his stained backpack and placing it on the table. “But I have several possibilities.” He leaned in toward Vasile.

Vasile backed away. “You need a bath and a toothbrush.”

Caleb grinned as he removed the contents from the envelope. He placed photo after photo in front of Vasile. Vasile pounced on the last photo.

“What information do you have on these two?”

Caleb leaned forward, put his elbows on the table and clasped his fingers together in front of his face. “Hah! That Helena? A lot. She used to frequent the music scene. On him, not much.” He laughed crudely. “Now, let’s talk money.”

“No matter how much I despise you, you have a way of getting information. You know my conditions. Fail me, and I will make you pay in blood.”

“You will not be disappointed.”

Vasile tucked the photo into his inside pocket. “Good. Name your price, Caleb.”

“So what did the good lady, Helena, do to get your attention?”

Vasile ignored him.

***

Vasile cautiously approached the ranch. He sensed the presence of another vampire. He retreated, leaving more distance in the hope that if he stayed far enough away he would still be able to watch what was happening, but would remain undetected by another of his kind. He could hear the raised voices; a female and a male vampire, the silly human had fallen in love with this vampire. Then when they emerged from the house he saw him, the one that had attacked him with the humans and the female vampire so long ago. He could still feel the cold steel as it sliced his hand.

He was intrigued; why did some vampires prefer the company of humans? He could not fathom it. He was a god; they were insects, a disease sent to destroy whatever they touched. He listened intently; the female human would be returning with her mother. Good! He would stick around and see what the appeal was with this human and her mother. The vampire, the one called Cain, owed him, flesh for flesh.

***

Mia could hardly contain herself. Jess arrived in the airport terminal and Mia ran straight into her arms. Unable to control her emotions, she began to cry.

“What happened, Mia?”

“Mom, I’m so confused.”

Her eyes narrowed. “What about? Where’s your friend?”

“He had to leave on business.”

Jess raised one eyebrow. “Oh, really?” Yeah, I bet he did. So just what is his game? She studied her daughter for a second. “Is that why you’re upset?”

“Yes. Well, no.” Mia nodded then shook her head.

Jess gave her a sympathetic smile as she handed her a tissue. “I think we need to have a long talk, darling.”

Mia wiped her eyes and nose. Her face was blotchy. She took in a ragged breath. “Okay, Mom, as soon as we get to the ranch. Cody, one of the ranch hands, is outside waiting in the car to take us there.”

***

Cain watched Mia leave with her mother. How could he cause her so much pain? He wanted to hold her, to tell her everything was going to be all right. If he were able to change how he felt, what he was, he would do it for her. But he had to stay strong; his feelings weren’t important.

Something else was bothering him as well. As he had left the ranch he had an uneasy feeling, like there was an evil presence close by. He had shrugged it off at the time. He was upset, and had hurt the one person in the world he never wanted to hurt. Now it was playing on his mind. Had there been something? Or perhaps someone else there, watching them at the ranch? He took a few steps toward the door and then froze. I’m being over protective. He peered out of the window. Cody was holding the car door open for them. Cain closed his eyes, a familiar feeling tearing at his gut. Is it just the thought of losing her forever? He turned away from the window.

***

Jess was astonished when they drove up to the ranch. “Wow! I thought places like this only existed in movies.” She was still wondering why someone would give it away for no reason. And her Mia was puffy-eyed and this tore at Jess’s heart. “I’m sorry, sweetheart. We’ll talk about all of this a bit later when I’m settled in.” Jess was determined to find out what had her in such a state.

It wasn’t much later that Mia told Jess she had fallen in love with Cain, and that he wasn’t interested in starting a relationship with her. She explained how he was rather strange and had many odd ways about him, leaving out anything to do with him being a vampire.

“Oh, honey, that is so sad.” Jess’s heart was bleeding for her daughter. “But just hang on in there. If something’s meant to happen it will, and if you’re meant to be together you will be. But there’s nothing you can do about if you’re not meant to be a couple.”

They cried together for a while before either of them could talk any more. Eventually the laughs caught on half-sobs, as they both reached for tissues to wipe their eyes. Jess did not tell Mia that she was rather relieved that Cain hadn’t tried to take advantage of her very fragile and emotional daughter. Jess considered she’d been through enough in her young life. But at least this man was decent. He had made his intentions clear to her at last, even if it was a little too late. If only he had done it sooner, before Mia had developed feelings for him.

As the day progressed, and Jess was introduced to all the staff, Mia cheered up a little. The last of the guests were leaving and Mr Bates told Mia that when the ranch did not have any guests they often held a barbeque and a few drinks in the evening. All the staff came. He asked if Mia and Jess minded if they did that this evening.

Mia and Jess were more than happy for them to carry on as normal. They joined the happy group at the campfire around eight. Mia was looking forward to spending time with them all in a more relaxed atmosphere when they didn’t have guests to look after.

She raised her face to the velvety black sky, studded with myriad diamond-bright stars. The barbeque had been wonderful. Mia felt she now knew more about the ranch hands and Mr and Mrs Bates. And the whole evening had been a relaxed affair.

Jess was relieved to see her darling Mia joking and singing along to Cody’s ranch songs with Mr Bates on his guitar. Eventually Jess had to excuse herself. Feeling a little tipsy, she wandered off to get a glass of water and freshen up a bit. When she reached the front of the house a man appeared at her side.

He smiled pleasantly at her. She will do.

Jess gaily said, “Can I help you? I’m new here but I can go get someone for you.”

“I am Vasile. I have come to give you a gift.” He stepped closer to her.

“What are you talking about?” A cold shiver ran through her body and she took a step back. “What gift?”

“I want you to join me.”

The look in his eyes scared Jess and she made a dash for the door. She was too slow; the man grabbed her arm, and intense pain shot up into her shoulder. She screamed, her sheer terror sounding through the night.

Chapter 36

The closer Cain got to the ranch the more the uneasy feeling he had had earlier that day grew. He could hear the singing and smell the campfire, but sensed the presence of another vampire. He heard the shrill scream coming from near the main house. He started running.

Bryce and Cody were the first to get there, closely followed by Mia and the other ranch hands. Bryce saw a man with his wrist over Jess’s mouth. “Hey, what the hell are you doing?” Bryce bellowed.

Pain ripped through Mia’s chest; she urged herself to run faster.

The man turned to look at them and he dropped Jess. Her limp body fell to the ground. They saw blood on the man’s face and on Jess’s throat. Bryce and Cody both drew their guns.

“Freeze, you bastard!”

Vasile took off at incredible speed. They opened fire but he never stopped. Cain heard the gunshots and saw Vasile speeding into the woods, but he did not go after him. What if Mia was hurt?

Cody was stunned. “I know I hit him at least twice!”

Bryce ran to Jess, felt for a pulse. He slowl shook his head. “She’s dead.”

Mia’s leaden legs propelled her to her mother. She shoved Bryce out of the way and dropped to her knees. She reached for her mom, shaking her head in disbelief, and lifted Jess’s hand to her cheek. A despairing wail ripped painfully from her throat as she pulled her mom’s limp body in to hers, cuddling her bloodied head to her chest.

Bryce and Cody were helpless with shock for a frozen moment, but anger built rapidly. They wanted action; they wanted to catch the bastard who had done this.

When Cain reached the house, Mia was on her knees, her mother in her arms. He walked over and saw the blood on her mother’s lips. He could not breathe and his head began to pound. Why had Vasile chosen Jess? He was afraid this would finish Mia.

He touched her shoulder. “Mia,” he said softly, his voice full of sorrow.

“Cain,” she whispered. He saw her lips begin to quiver as he bent down beside her. “Oh, Cain,…I think he’s…killed her.” She began to sob. He put his arm around her and she leaned into him.

He held her tightly and quietly motioned for the guys to come over. Cody took Jess up to her bedroom and the others went to saddle up horses so they could hunt the man down. Mr Bates phoned the police. Cain led Mia to Mrs Bates to try and console her; they were both convinced Jess was dead, but Cain needed to go and check.

One hour later the sheriff arrived along with the doctor. The doctor pronounced Jess dead, but Cain knew different; Vasile had given her his blood, he could smell it on her. But he had no idea what the change would do to her, what it would do to Mia.

The sheriff took statements from everyone, apologizing for having to do so at such a difficult time. But everyone wanted the killer caught as soon as possible. Cain could not keep his eyes off Mia. The heartache etched on her face was almost too much for him to bear. She was perched on a chair, her arm wrapped protectively around herself, moving slightly back and forth. There were no tears now, no sound, just the rocking.

As the sheriff took Cain’s statement, he seemed to pause before asking each question. Cain did not care; he couldn’t tear his eyes away from Mia. And the sheriff seemed almost relieved when Cain offered to make the arrangements for Jess’s body to be returned home.

When Cain asked everyone to please leave, Mrs Bates was most reluctant to leave Mia, and only left after Cain had become insistent.

At last he was alone with Mia. He watched her, rhythmic rocking, unblinking, staring into space. Should I tell her the truth? No, I can’t. This is too dangerous for her. He walked over and lifted her up, holding her tightly in the protective circle of his arms. She responded slightly by putting her arm around his neck and laying her face on his chest. He then sat down cradling her, the only comfort he could give. They stayed like that for what seemed an eternity, and then he felt the warmth of her tears on his skin and quiet sobs flooded his ears.

“Mia, I have to tell you something.”

“Why did this happen?”

“She’s not dead.”

Mia looked up, confused. “The doctor?”

“Your mother is in a kind of stasis while her body changes.”

Her voice was just above a whisper. “She’s not dead? Changes?”

“She was attacked by a vampire named Vasile. She will wake in three days.” Mia slowly climbed from his lap. “When she wakes she will be a vampire?”

Mia started pacing the room, mumbling to herself and running her fingers through her hair. “This isn’t happening.” She stared at Cain. “Why? Why would he do that to her? What had she done?”

Cain slowly stood up and put his hands on her shoulders. She met his gaze and saw the pain in his eyes.

“She did nothing. He was the one who changed my mother, and killed Helena.”

Mia shot back out of his gentle grip. The horror in her eyes caused him to take a deep breath. Barely audible, she said, “No.”

Her eyes glistening with the fresh tears that started to build. “Does this have something to do with you? Is this your fault?”

“I don’t know.”

She wiped her nose with the back of her hand. “I’m going to her now.”

A chill raced down his spine. “I’ll come with you.”

“No!” she screamed, and walked away.

***

After an hour of solitary torment Cain climbed the stairs. He stood in the doorway watching Mia holding Jess’s hand.

Mia didn’t look at him. “How did he know you were here?”

He took a few steps into the room. “I don’t know. He could not have followed me, I would have known.”

Mia’s face looked older than her years. “So it was just a coincidence?”

“I believe so.” He walked a few more steps and sat by her feet. “I am really sorry.”

“What will happen to her…when she changes?” Her eyes pleaded for an answer that would not horrify her.

He sighed and looked away. “I don’t know what the change will do to her. Everyone will have to leave.” Mia tensed, looking shocked. “For their own safety.”

Mia turned back to Jess and stroked her face. “Do you think she may hurt them?”

“I’m sorry to have to say this but, yes, she may hurt everyone.”

“I’m not leaving her.”

He leapt to his feet. “You have to, Mia! She could kill you.”

“I’m not leaving and that’s final.”

***

The next morning Cain made arrangements for the ranch staff to stay away for a few days, telling them it was just while Mia came to terms with what had happened. Mr and Mrs Bates were to stay with friends in town. Bryce and Cody agreed to continue their hunt for Vasile with the sheriff, returning to the ranch only to care for the horses.

On the second night, with the ranch practically deserted, Mia spent the night crying in Cain’s arms. She had not slept properly since the incident, so when she finally fell into a deep sleep in the early hours of morning, Cain took the opportunity to check the woods for any sign of Vasile. Nothing, but he knew Vasile would be back at some point to claim his new mate.

When Mia awoke, Cain again tried desperately to convince her to leave. He told her how at first her mother would probably not recognize her and would kill her, seeing her only as food. “Mia, you have to be believe me! She will be starving with a level of hunger you cannot even imagine. Nothing else will matter, only feeding on human blood. Anyone’s blood.”

“No! I won’t leave Mom to face this without me.”

“You have to stay away from her!” He had raised his voice considerably, and he held her head to force her to look at him. “You have to trust me with this or you could die, and I couldn’t bear that. If you are that close to Jess when she wakes even I won’t be fast enough to stop her if….” He let the words hang, unable to paint the graphic image that flashed through his mind; his beloved Mia with her throat ripped out by her mother.

Mia stared coldly back at him. She was praying he was lying, but she knew him too well. Reluctantly, she acknowledged the sincerity and urgency of what he was saying. She stood defeated. “I won’t stay by her bedside, but I will be right next door.”

With a swamping of relief he gently urged her out of the door. “I promise I will care for her and guide her through her first hours awake.”

The next day was difficult for both of them. Cain knew he dare not leave Jess’s side; it was rare but it had been known for a human to need less than three days to change. He had to be there, fully prepared for any outcome. Mia wandered wraith-like between her bedroom and her mother’s, hardly sleeping or eating. Shadows grew dark below her haunted eyes and Cain ached for her in her grief.

On the evening of the third day, Jess awoke. She was confused, and hungry, so very hungry. She could hear another heartbeat not far away. All she could concentrate on was that heartbeat, and that only intensified her hunger.

A man entered the room. Her eyes darted back and forth from him to the open door.

“Who are you?”

“I am Cain.”

She looked at him quizzically. “I know that name, but I don’t know why. What am I doing here?”

“You were attacked.”

Jess bolted upright. Her eyes bulged at the horror of returning half-memories. “Who attacked me?”

Cain took a step forward. He was calm. “A vampire named Vasile, and now you too are a vampire.”

Jess shook her head and laughed. “Are you crazy?”

“Are you not seeing the world differently? Do you not hear every sound?”

She thought for a moment. Her memory was a little vague, and she knew she was different now. “Yes, things are different.”

Cain crossed his arms. “Your body has changed, you have changed. This is what becoming a vampire does to you.”

“I don’t understand.”

“You will, but you must give it time and do exactly as I tell you.”

Jess started to get flashbacks as her memory began to return in spurts. “Who is in the other room?”

“Your daughter. Do you remember her?”

“Mia, yes, of course I remember my daughter.” She glared at Cain. “Why isn’t she here?”

Mia called out to her mother through the adjoining bedroom wall. She had been listening to the conversation. Her mother remembered her, and she was still her mother, not some monster. Mia had done as Cain had instructed and stayed out of the room, but she then ran to her mother’s bedroom doorway. She really wanted to run into her mother’s arms, she ached for her mother’s embrace. She wanted beyond anything for her mother to just be her mother, not some killer. She tried to see her but Cain was blocking the view into the room.

Jess clambered off the bed and headed for the door. Cain stood in her way. “Get out of my way. I want to see my daughter.”

“Cain, please! I want to see her,” Mia pleaded.

Through gritted teeth, he called back. “This is not a good idea, Mia.”

“Please, I need to see Mom.”

“All right, but stay there. Do not approach her. Do you understand?”

“Yes, I understand.”

Cain stood aside, making sure Jess stayed by the bed.

Mia was shaking, concern all over her face. “Mom, are you still my mom?”

Jess was in turmoil. She rocked back and forth on her feet, trying to fight the urges, trying through a red haze to remember how much love she had for her daughter. “Hungry, oh, so hungry!” The feelings were like nothing she had experienced before, the hunger so intense it was a pain, the heartbeat hammering loud in her ears promising bliss. She screamed out in fury; she needed the human’s blood, more than she needed a daughter. Jess’s eyes were fixed on the pulsating vein in Mia’s neck. “I don’t know, I don’t know!”

She took a stumbling pace forward. “I think I am….” She hissed and her fangs appeared. “I want to rip your throat open and drink your blood.” Her eyes showed her torment and she forced herself to take half a step back. She began tearing at her hair.

Cain tensed, ready to take action. Mia’s lips trembled, afraid of what might happen next. Cain made the mistake of going to Mia’s side; it was an automatic reaction when he saw her suffering and in danger. It proved to be a trigger for Jess.

Jess ran at Mia but Cain was prepared and jumped in front of her. He pushed Jess with all his strength and she flew across the room, crashing into the nearest upright of the four-poster bed. There was a loud crack and splinters of wood flew through the air. She landed half on the bed and half hanging over the side; as her body stilled, crimson blood poured from around the broken post that had slammed through her chest.

Mia saw her mother pinned to the bed and screamed. She ran to her and grabbed her hand. “Cain, help her!”

“There is nothing I can do. The wound is too great. We are at our weakest when we wake from the turning.” He could not take his eyes off Jess. He should never have allowed this to happen. He should have made Mia leave, or taken care of Jess himself. He should never have told Mia that Jess was still alive.

Jess looked into her daughter’s eyes. The blood was inconsequential, she could think straight at last. “No, my darling Mia. Leave me to die. I am so sorry, sweetheart. I was going to kill you. I could not help myself.”

“Oh, Mom. Please, do something, Cain.”

“No, it’s better this way. I love you.” Jess squeezed her daughter’s hand and closed her eyes.

“I love you too, Mom. Please be still. We’ll help you to get better. Just stay still.” She turned to Cain. “Will you get this thing off her? Now!”

Though he obeyed her command, he knew it was too late. Jess took her last breath as he removed the post from her chest. Mia stood there staring at him. Her mind was trying to process what had happened, what Cain had caused. He had murdered her mother. Then she heard his voice.

“It would be best if you leave the room. I will take care of her.”

Mia was suddenly filled with rage. “I don’t want you touching her.”

Just as he had dreaded, Mia would never forgive him for this. Yet he needed to calm her down, make her listen. “I did not mean for this to happen, but your mother would have killed you.” He took a step closer to her.

Mia glared at him. “I want you to leave right now and never come back.”

“I am sorry. This was not supposed to happen.”

“But it did happen and it was your fault. Now get the fuck away from me and my mother.” The hatred radiated from her. “I wish you were dead. I’m sorry I ever helped you when I was a child.” Tears spilled from her bloodshot eyes. “I hope you burn in hell.”

He could do nothing, knew he deserved every one of those painful words. He left the room, but he would not leave the ranch. He needed to ensure Mia was safe and Vasile did not return.

She had spent the night at her mother’s side and eventually fell asleep in the late morning. When she woke it was turning dark and her mother’s body had been moved, the blood cleaned off her body, and her clothes had been changed. Jess looked so peaceful now she had been bathed. Mia knew Cain had done this and she went looking for him. He had no right to touch her mother. There was no sign of him, but he had left a note for her.

Mia

I cannot change what has happened. I just want you to know how sorry I am. I have no right to beg for your forgiveness. I only wanted to protect you. A car will be arriving in the morning to pick you and your mother’s body up and take you home. If you ever need me, I will be there for you.

Regretfully yours

Cain

She felt no emotion as she read the letter, she was numb and all she wanted to do was get away from this place.

Cain watched as Mia and Jess’s body were driven away from the ranch. He called Mr Bates and told him that they could all return to the ranch when they were ready. After cleaning up the mess in the bedroom and destroying the bed, Cain left the ranch. He was distressed at the thought that he would never see it again, but not as sad as he felt about what had happened. Now Mia hated him and would never forgive him for her mother’s death.

Chapter 37

Mia could not eat, she had not slept for days, but today she was saying goodbye to her mother. It still did not seem real. She felt more melancholic than heartbroken, but knew that soon the numbness would give way to the real pain of her loss. Most of the town turned out for Jess’s funeral; she had been well respected in the community. Mia felt as if everything was happening in slow motion. The murmurs of ‘I’m so sorry, Mia’, and ‘If you need anything’, and the hugs and kisses, they barely registered. It was like it was happening to someone else. She craved being alone.

Grandpa John watched Mia. “I can’t believe a madman has done this to my daughter.”

The old lady he was talking to was a family friend. She looked over at Mia and patted his hand.

“It’s unbelievable, John. That poor girl has been through too much for one so young.”

He wiped a stray tear with his handkerchief. “I’m worried about her. She won’t talk to me.” He was unashamed of the tears on his grief-stricken face. “It’s as if she has shut down.” His chest heaved with unbridled sobs.

The woman placed her arms around him and he embraced her back. Mia walked over to them. “Grandpa.”

He eased himself free so he could hold Mia.

“I’ll talk with you later, John. You too, Mia, if you need anything.”

John nodded. Mia just looked at the woman who walked away.

“Come stay with me tonight.” His eyes were pleading with her.

“You have a houseful, Grandpa. Family I don’t ever remember seeing. Now they’re all here, offering to do this and that. Where were they when Mom was alive?” Her tone had a slightly bitter twist to it, as she glanced around at some of them.

“It’s hard, honey, but this is what happens. Family come together in times of need.” Mia just shrugged. “Did Peter manage to speak to you, Mia?” She shook her head.

A large group of men and women had started to make their way toward them. Mia closed her eyes. “I’m going. I can’t cope with any more of this. I just want to be alone.”

“Mia, wait.” He saw the tears she was trying to hold in. “Please, come back with me, or I can…. I don’t want to go to your mom’s house just yet.” A sob escaped his lips and he wiped his face roughly.

Mia kissed him. “I love you, Grandpa.” She turned and walked rigidly away.

John was soon surrounded by a large group of mourners. But ignoring them, he took out his phone and dialed. “Peter, I’m worried about Mia. I don’t know what she will do left on her own. Will you check in on her after your shift?”

***

Mia sat in the dark, twirling the angel pendant around in her hand, the grisly scene of her mother’s death playing over and over in her head. She’d registered someone banging on the door and the phone had been going off and on for the last hour. She ignored it until she heard Peter’s voice calling her. And she opened the door.

“Mia, I was so worried about you. I’ve called half a dozen times.” Concern all over his face.

“I wanted to be alone. But I do need to speak with you about something, so come in.”

Peter was shocked by her appearance. He couldn’t get the time off work for the full funeral as most of the police officers had placed their request ahead of him. All he had managed was the service but then he was straight back on duty. He had not had the chance to speak to Mia. And although he had tried to get her attention, there were just too many people around her.

He hadn’t been able to convince her to see him since she came home the previous week. She ignored the front door and her phone had been switched off; now he saw she’d also been ignoring the need for food and sleep.

“Have you eaten anything today?”

Mia tensed. The last thing she needed right now was to have an argument regarding food.

“I’m not hungry.”

“Mia, you must eat. I know it’s hard, but you need to keep your strength up.”

She ignored his comments and said without preamble, “I want you to have this house.” She was still very fond of Peter and she planned on never coming back. Peter lived in a tiny rented apartment and this house would be perfect for him.

“What are you talking about? I don’t want your house.”

“I can’t stay here, not with Mom gone. This place…this town, well, there is nothing left for me except bad memories.”

“What about your grandfather? Where are you going?”

They argued for a little while, but he could not get her to change her mind. She was adamant in pushing him and everyone else away.

She did not have enough energy or the patience for any more talk. “I need to be alone.”

“Can we talk about this tomorrow? I have the day off.”

Mia nodded. Peter gave her a hug and left. He was still worried about her, but he would leave her alone tonight. Tomorrow, maybe she would see some sense.

He arrived at Mia’s door at nine o’clock the next morning to find a note pinned there. She had left in the middle of the night. The keys to the house were under the plant pot, and she promised she would be in touch soon.

***

Mia sat in her car across the road from Archaic Wonders. She watched for about an hour to ensure Cain was not there. The last thing she wanted was to bump into him.

The shop was very high-class and nothing like the antique shops at home. There were brightly lit chandeliers hanging above the most beautiful dark wooden furniture. The walls were off-white and the floor was highly polished light oak. If it had been any other time, a lifetime ago, she would have been able to appreciate the fine art that adorned the walls and the exquisite statues and furniture that lined the floors. She walked over to the older gentleman who stood behind the counter.

“Good morning, Miss. How can I help you?”

“Is Mr Sutton about, please?” She knew the answer.

“No, I’m sorry. He’s not here at the moment. May I help you? I’m George, the manager.”

Mia handed the gentleman an envelope, which she had marked Private and Confidential FAO Cain Sutton. She asked him if he would give the letter to Mr Sutton on his return. George agreed and watched the young lady leave, wondering what it was that seemed to trouble her so, wishing he could help.

George called Cain and told him about the envelope.

Cain was at the shop within the hour, and when he opened the envelope his heart sank. There was the angel pendant along with a small note. All it said was Goodbye. Cain didn’t know what to do, what to think or feel. He had never imagined that it would be for good, that she really never wanted him as part of her life again. What was he going to do now? He had watched her at the funeral, he had listened when she told Peter she was leaving, and he had not been too concerned as he could still feel her presence. While she was wearing the pendant he would always be able to find her, but now? Now she would be lost to him.

His life seemed utterly pointless. He would never be happy again. He may as well return to his old self, the one that cared about nothing and no one, never giving humans a second thought. He remembered his mother begging him to stop killing…. He shook his head to rid himself of the thought.

Chapter 38

After driving for two days, grabbing the odd hour of sleep when she could, Mia made her way to New York. She had not driven there intentionally. She had just driven without thinking about where she was going. She parked up and looked at the time. It was around five in the evening. She called her old friend, Jenny, who was thrilled to hear from her and let out a squeal when Mia told her where she was, only three blocks away from her apartment.

Jenny invited Mia to stay for however long she needed. She had heard about Jess and completely understood that Mia never wanted to set foot in her hometown again.

As Mia walked up the steps to Jenny’s apartment, Jenny came running out. Mia hardly recognized her. The last time she had seen Jenny, she had been a very curvy, fake-tanned, pretty girl, but now Jenny looked like she didn’t even weigh 100 lbs. She was a skeleton, her face pale and thin, and her hair looked like it hadn’t seen a hairdresser in years.

Seeing the look on Mia’s face Jenny explained that nobody who’s anybody is fat in New York.

Mia was too tired and numb to comment.

Jenny ran Mia a bath, and Mia soaked in it for a while. When she returned to the living room, Jenny had assembled some bread and cheese for them (the only food she had), and had opened a bottle of wine. Jenny just nibbled on the bread and cheese, but once Mia had started eating, she realized she was more than hungry after not eating for the past three days. She was ravenous. After the wine was done, Jenny went out and bought two more bottles.

Jenny did her best to keep the chat on light girl-talk subjects and catching up with the latest news from her own life. She told Mia she had dropped out of college and worked in a bar, and that she now wanted to be an actress. She lived in the apartment with Lee, her boyfriend of seven months. Lee had been arrested for DUI and was given twenty-eight days in prison; he would be home in eight days. Halfway through the second bottle, Jenny lit up a joint.

“When did you become a drug addict?” Mia asked, sounding a little colder than she had meant to.

“Oh, chill out, Miss Goody Two Shoes, this isn’t addictive. It just chills you out, makes you forget your troubles, you know, relaxes you.” Jenny offered Mia the joint and she took it. Almost immediately, her head started to spin. The next thing she knew she was on her knees in the bathroom being sick.

Jenny was a little concerned. “That happens to some people the first time, because you don’t normally smoke. It’s the tobacco and alcohol more than the marijuana. It doesn’t last long.”

Mia could not look at her. All she wanted to do now was sleep.

The next morning, she felt like she had been run over by a truck, everything hurt and her head was about to explode.

Jenny was sitting on the couch with a can of beer. “A little rough this morning?”

“A little. Think I’m going to be sick again.”

Jenny threw her a beer. “Here, it helps.”

Mia took a sharp breath. “You’ve got to be kidding me! It’s eight o’clock in the morning.”

“If you want to fight that hangover, it’s the best cure. You don’t have to get drunk. Just a couple of beers and it will sort you out. I promise.” She winked and gave Mia a big cheesy grin.

Mia opened the can of beer, and halfway through it, she was feeling a little better. The two of them continued drinking until lunchtime. Jenny went to bed for a quick nap as she was starting her shift at three in the afternoon. Mia decided it was probably a good idea to rest as well.

When Jenny got in from work at midnight, she and Mia sat drinking until two in the morning. It was the same routine for the next few days until it was time for Lee to be released from prison. Jenny had the next week off work and told Mia that she could still stay at the apartment. Lee was cool and he would not mind one bit.

Jenny had arranged a welcome home party and all their friends would be there. Mia wasn’t sure about staying. She offered to get a hotel for a few days and let them be alone, but Jenny wouldn’t hear of it.

***

Jenny came rushing into the crowded apartment. “Okay, guys, he’s just arriving.” She grabbed hold of Mia. “Can someone get the lights?” The room was suddenly encased in darkness.

When Lee walked into the room the lights were switched back on and everyone shouted Surprise! Mia noticed his smile reached his dark eyes, which in her book was a sign of a nice, genuine kind of guy. His wild jet-black hair was in stark contrast to his pale skin.

Jenny was holding Mia’s hand, waiting for her reaction. Mia grinned at her. “You got your own Johnny Depp, in a weird Edward Scissorhand kind of way.”

Jenny was so excited. “Isn’t he gorgeous? Come on, time to meet him.” She started making her way across the room with Mia in tow.

Mia relaxed as Lee and Jenny looked at each other, their love radiating from them.

“Lee, this is Mia.” Jenny gestured from one to the other.

Lee grabbed Mia in a bear hug, the breath nearly knocked out of her. She laughed.

“You have some competition, Jenny. What a pretty little thing she is.” He winked at Jenny and she slapped him playfully on the arm.

Mia blushed. Lee let go of her and slid his arms around Jenny’s waist. He tenderly kissed her on the lips. Mia grabbed a beer and made her way out of the room. Taz and Billy used to mess around like that. She closed her eyes and tried not to think about Taz.

She wasn’t in the mood for a party. She was still numb from everything that had happened, so spent most of the night in her room until Jenny came and dragged her out. A couple of hours later Mia was still keeping very much to herself when Justin, Lee’s cousin, offered her a joint. This time she wasn’t sick, and soon she felt as if she had no troubles. She was happy. She felt she could fly.

What’s this?” she asked as she leaned back on the couch.

“Banano.”

“Is that a kind of marijuana?”

Justin laughed. “Yeah, kind of.”

He seemed nice. He was good-looking with his tanned skin, blond hair, and Hollywood white smile.

She didn’t remember much of the party the next morning, but she didn’t feel as bad as she had that first morning after drinking and smoking drugs. She asked Jenny what a Banano was.

Jenny explained it was marijuana laced with cocaine.

Lee warned her it was bad shit, and said he was going to have a word with his cousin about giving it to her.

***

Justin and Mia eventually became an item and, six months after moving to New York, they signed up for an apartment together. The day they moved in Mia had to work and when she arrived home Justin had prepared a romantic meal, with a couple of bottles of wine. She was happy until he lit up a joint. He held the joint out to her. “Here, Babe. Want a drag?”

“No. What is it you’re smoking?”

“Banano.” He watched her face drop. “Oh, chill out! We’re celebrating.”

But her expression was dark. “I don’t want you to smoke that crap. I thought you’d given it up.”

Justin laughed. “Well, you thought wrong.”

Later Mia started to clear away the dishes. She was trying to do something to keep herself busy and not think about what he was doing. She glanced sideways just as he took a long drag on the joint. She was horrified when his eyes rolled way back. He slowly let the smoke out and closed his eyes.

She was still staring at him when he eventually opened his eyes. “Why didn’t you tell me you still smoke that stuff?”

His expression turned in an instant from total relaxation to black thunder. “For Christ’s sake!” He stabbed the joint out and hurled the ashtray across the room.

Mia froze as the ashtray hit the wall right beside her.

“Happy now? I’m going to bed.”

Her heart was pounding and her hands trembled. She took a couple of deep breaths and sat down unsteadily. Had she made a mistake? Did she move in with him too quickly? She thought she knew him, but now she didn’t think she knew him at all.

She looked up when he walked back into the room. For a moment he stared at her. She turned away. Then he walked over and knelt down in front of her. He took hold of her hand.

“I’m sorry, Babe. It’s the stress of moving. It’s been a long day. I promise I won’t lose my temper with you again.”

Mia looked at him, her face emotionless. “I was really scared. I thought you were going to hit me.”

Justin reached up and pulled her face to his. “I would never hurt you, never.” He kissed her passionately on the lips. “Don’t ever think like that, okay?”

Mia tried to smile. “I know. I’m sorry too.”

“Come on, let’s go to bed. It’s our first night in our new home.” He wiggled his eyebrows up and down.

She laughed as he stood up and started pulling her toward the bedroom. “You have a one track mind.”

***

In had been four months since Mia and Justin had moved in together. During those four months, she watched Justin slowly deteriorating. His mood swings were unpredictable and extreme, and his eating habits were erratic. He barely left the apartment unless he was going to work, or for more beer. She told herself he needed her, she was scared of what he would become if she left, if she didn’t try and help him.

One day she came home from work and Justin was watching TV, surrounded by beer cans and an overflowing ashtray.

“How come you’re not at work?” she asked casually, and grabbed one of his beers.

“Don’t have a job any more,” he said flatly.

“You got sacked?” Her voice came out a little higher than she meant.

Justin slammed his can down on the coffee table. “You think it’s my fault?”

She jumped.

“Of course, you do! You always take everybody else’s side.” He picked up his beer.

“I never said it was your fault.” She took a mouthful of beer as he glared at her. “We’re already two months behind on the rent. If we miss another payment we’ll get chucked out.” Her hands shook as she took another swig. “I’ll see if I can get more shifts.”

He lit up a cigarette. “Why don’t you just get money out of your boyfriend’s account?” He blew the smoke in her face.

Mia coughed and grimaced. “You know that’s not my money. I’ll never use one cent of it.” Justin flicked the cigarette at Mia. “What the hell, Justin.” She picked the glowing cigarette up off the floor and stubbed it out.

Justin grabbed her by the hair, twisting it in his fingers.

“Stop it! You’re hurting me.” She fought to keep the tears at bay.

“Are you still in love with him? Are you still sleeping with him?”

“What? No!” Her throat was dry, her breathing heavy, tears teetering on the edge of her lashes. She wiped them away. “I never slept with him, ever. I swear.”

Justin let go of her hair, his face inches from hers, his eyes boring into her, not blinking. His voice was monotone. “Why do you always put everyone else before me?”

“I’m sorry. I don’t mean to.” She couldn’t stop the tears.

Her tears snapped him out of his mood. He bent down and lifted her up to her feet. “Don’t cry. I didn’t mean it. Please don’t cry.” He wrapped his arms around her. “Why do you always do this to me? I love you so much. I can’t bear the thought of you with someone else.”

She bit back the words that swelled at the back of her throat, afraid to set him off again. Instead she brought her hands to her mouth, but she couldn't steady them. It’s just the stress of everything. God, he’s just lost his job and I’m giving him a hard time.

“I don’t know why. I’m sorry too.”

Chapter 39

When Mia’s alarm clock went off, she dragged herself out of bed and wandered into the living room. Justin was sitting on the couch, a handful of pills and a glass of water beside him.

Her eyebrows furrowed together. “What are they for?”

He looked at the pills. His hands trembled as he reached for the water. “You’re going to leave me.” His swollen, red eyes stared at Mia. “I can’t live without you. I love you so much. I may as well end it now.”

She held her breath. She gently took hold of his arm and lowered it for him to put the glass down. “I’m not going anywhere.”

His eyes were wide and he made several attempts to speak, but no words came out of his twitching lips. He placed his palm on her face and stuttered, “Promise?”

Mia placed her hand on his. “Promise.”

“You’re not seeing someone else?”

“Why would I even look at anyone else when I have such a hot boyfriend right here?”

This had become a regular scene. For weeks Mia had felt she was walking on eggshells, and she couldn’t see any prospect of change in the months to come. Justin would occasionally fly off the handle, but he soon calmed down. She just had to either keep quiet or agree with him.

***

It had been a long day at work, her feet hurt and she just needed to sit down and relax. As Mia arrived home and walked into the living room, the first thing that hit her was the smell, she sighed as she saw Justin smoking a joint.

“You’re late. You should have been home thirty minutes ago.”

Her heart began to thump. “I went to pay the rent. I told you this morning.”

“I tried calling you.” His tone was accusing.

She could feel his glare burning its mark into her, the walls felt like they were closing in on her, and she was finding it difficult to breathe. She took her phone out of her pocket, looked at it and put it on the coffee table. “Shit! It was on silent.”

Justin stared at her, his face expressionless. “So did you pay all of it?”

Mia was not really looking at him. “Yeah, that’s us out of debt.”

He put his can down and smirked. “How did you manage to pay it all off?”

“I told you, Jenny lent me $500.” Her chest started to hurt, she felt hot and clammy. “What’s wrong now? Why are you smoking that shit again? You promised you were going to stop,” she said, barely above a whisper.

His face went red, he breathed loudly in and out of his nose, his eyes unblinking as he watched her. “So what if I am? I’m sick of you trying to rule me just because you bring in the money. You always try and lord it over me.”

“I don’t but I know you think it makes you less of a man because I have to pay everything. But to me it doesn’t.”

Justin clenched his teeth. “You always throw that in my face.” He looked at her as if everything now fit into place. “That’s what you do. You try and put me off the scent. I know you’re cheating on me. If I see you with someone else I’ll kill him.”

Feeling scared, she said, “Justin, stop this! I would never cheat on you.” Her hand shook as she picked her phone up and put it in her pocket.

His eyes narrowed. “Scared I’ll go through your phone?”

She bit her lip and shook her head. And she put her phone back on the table. It clattered a couple of times as her hand trembled. “I’ve nothing to hide. I’m not cheating on you.”

He grabbed the phone, stared at it for a few seconds. His lips curled down and his jaw twitched. He raised his eyes up at her without lifting his head.

Mia began to shake and her throat became dry. She tried to swallow as she looked at the floor. She screamed as something smashed into the side of her head.

Then he jumped up. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to. Let me look at it?” He went to move her hand away from her head.

She pulled away. “Don’t touch me.” She looked at her fingers. She was stunned at the sight of the blood.

“Mia, I didn’t mean it. I meant to throw your phone at the wall. I didn’t want to hurt you. I’m sorry.” He put his arms around her. “It won’t happen again, I promise.” She didn’t move. “Hold me, please.” Her body felt rigid in his arms. “Please.” The tears now flowed freely down his face. “I’ll kill myself before I hurt you again, I swear I will.”

She put her arms around him and tried to calm her ragged breaths. “I know you didn’t mean it. It was an accident.”

***

Mia had just finished her shift when Jenny came rushing over to her. Her face was positively glowing. But she turned serious when she neared Mia. “You look awful! What’s up?”

Mia shrugged her shoulders. “Me and Justin had another argument. It’s nothing. But you look like you have some news. What’s happened?”

Jenny laughed. “Yeah, I do. I’ve just quit this job.”

Mia stepped back, her mouth agape. “Why? I thought you liked this new one?”

“Lee’s just been promoted. His dad is retiring and he made Lee the manager of the garage. So…we are going to try for a baby,” Jenny squealed.

Mia attempted a smile, but she was unconvincing. “I’m really happy for you.”

“Well, you don’t look it. Come on, tell me what’s wrong.”

“It’s just that last night was the worst one yet. I was so scared. I thought he was going to hit me. He threw everything he could pick up at me. He was drunk and high, as usual.”

Jenny put her arms around Mia. “What an asshole. You have to leave him before he does something really bad to you.”

“He’s not like that all the time.”

Jenny raised her eyebrows. “He’s a drunk and a bully, Mia.”

“Last week when he got some cash he bought me roses and made dinner. He can be really loving and romantic.” She wiped her moist eyes then grabbed Jenny’s arm fiercely. “And he does loves me, I know he does, and he’d do himself some dreadful harm if I left him.”

Jenny stood back and put her hands on Mia’s shoulders. “Bottom line is you’re scared of him. You shouldn’t feel scared in a relationship. And I’m scared for you. Come and stay with me.”

Mia hugged her tightly. “He needs me more than ever. He’s got no job and gets so depressed. He doesn’t mean to lose his temper. He really does love me. He’s just under a lot of stress at the moment. Anyway you’re going to start a family soon.” Her phone started to ring. She took it out of her pocket and looked at it. “It’s Justin.” She answered the call.

“I’m still at work…. No, I’ve just been talking to Jenny. I won’t be long.” Mia scoffed as she ended the call. “He thinks I’m seeing someone if I’m a minute late getting home. He’s so paranoid.”

Jenny crossed her arms and stared at her. “You need to get out of this relationship.” Mia’s eyes were fast filling up. “What do you say we have a drink? Come on, it’s the last time I’m going to be able to.”

“I could do with one.” Her phone rang again. “Hi, Justin?”

Jenny grabbed the phone from her. Mia tried to get it back, but Jenny was too fast. “Justin, it's Jenny. Me and Mia are going to have a little drink to celebrate Lee’s promotion.” Mia was waving her hands at her to stop. “She’ll be home in an hour or so. Do you have a problem with that?” She smirked. “Okay. I’ll put her on.”

Mia snatched it off her. “Hi…. An hour? Okay, bye.” She put the phone away. Jenny was staring at her. “He said not to be too long and to bring some wine home.”

“Well, now he knows you’re with me he might give you some space. Turn the phone off because if he calls again I’m gonna tell him straight.”

Mia gave a feeble smile and put her phone on silent.

***

Cain was in New York on business when he saw her. It had to be Mia, but she was so thin and pale, dark circles around her eyes and dressed in a way he had never seen her dress. She looked unkempt in a short skirt, high heels, and a short jacket that could do with a good laundering. There were two bottles of wine in her arms, and then she tripped.

One bottle of wine smashed and she sat there, balanced on her knees. All she wanted to do was cry. Her life was a mess and she didn’t even know if she had the strength to get out of it. She had reached rock bottom. People walked past her and never even looked at her; it was as if she deserved to be in the gutter she was now kneeling in.

Suddenly there was a hand on her elbow, pulling her to her feet.

She looked up and hope struggled with disbelief. “Cain?”

“Mia. Oh, Mia! What happened to you?” She started to cry. “Come. Let’s get you some coffee and food.” She stank of the alcohol soaking into her clothes. “When was the last time you had a decent meal?”

Mia wanted to yell ‘Don’t start!’ but the flood of emotions coursing through her kept her silent. She wanted to refuse his offer, but she had nothing left in her. She felt broken now he was there.

In a nearby cafe, Cain ordered her a coffee and a sandwich. She eventually found her voice. “What are you doing here?”

“I am here on business, but what about you? What happened to you?”

“I really don’t know how I ended up like this. After Mom…. Well, you know how that went.” She saw the hurt in his eyes before he lowered his gaze. “Everything has just got out of control. I didn’t want to face up to reality.”

Her voice was devoid of feeling, somehow dead. He didn’t know what to think. He needed to get her away from this place and make her well again, but would she allow him to do that?

“Will you stop looking at me like I’m some kind of injured pet?” she snapped.

“You look so ill. Are you taking drugs as well as drinking?” How dare she let herself go like this? What happened was horrendous, seeing her mother die at my hands, but that’s no excuse for her to give up on life.

“It has nothing to do with you. I’m a grown woman and I make my own choices, and if that includes drink and drugs then it’s nobody else’s business. I don’t go around killing people.” She noted the pain in his face, saw his jaw tense and watched as he closed his eyes. To her surprise she also felt his pain, and felt mean-spirited for having caused it. No matter how much she hated what he had done, she could not hate him. Why can’t I stand up to Justin like this? She did not want to hurt Cain anymore. “I’m sorry, honestly. I shouldn’t have said that.”

“No, you are right. I am the only monster here.”

“You’re not a monster, Cain. I know you just want to protect me.”

“That’s all I ever wanted to do.”

“I’ll never be able to forget what happened.”

“I understand. But, Mia, please let me help you now. I cannot turn my back on you, not when you are like this.”

She saw the silent pleading in his eyes. He looked as broken as she felt. “I need to do this on my own,” she whispered.

Cain shook his head. “Let me help you. I’ll beg, if that’s what it takes.”

“I don’t want you to beg!” How dare he feel sorry for me! Her body tensed as her warring feelings did battle. She sat up straight, needing to be strong. “I can’t listen to this any more, did you not hear me? I need to do this on my own, for me, not you or anyone else. I am sick of being pushed around. It’s going to stop!”

He stared at her, not saying a word, which annoyed her even more. She stood, and as he went to speak, she cut him off. “I have to go.” She almost ran out of the door and Cain went after her.

“Stay away from me, Cain! Just leave me alone.” Her feelings for him were rushing back, but she couldn’t allow herself to love him, not now, not ever. How could she allow herself to still be in love with the man who had killed her mother? So wrong! Every time she looked at him she would see her mother dying. I wish Peter were here.

Cain watched her walk away. He was going to follow her, find out where she lived, but then he felt the presence of another vampire. He scanned the area. Sure enough, Vasile was across the street watching them.

Vasile had seen the girl the day before and recognized her from the ranch. He’d decided to follow her and find out if she was still in contact with the vampire, Cain; the one who had tried to kill him. So, yes, she was still in contact with him! He watched them go into the coffee shop, but it was different this time. While she wanted nothing to do with him, Cain was clearly in love with this human. Now Cain had spotted him, but what could he do on a crowded New York street? Vasile smiled at him and made his escape into the crowd.

Cain stepped back and away from Mia. He checked up and down the street, feeling total frustration—and fear. Vasile was still faster than him and now he had lost him, and did not know which way Mia had gone. What was Vasile doing here? Was he after him? Or worse, Mia?

***

Mia looked at her phone as she stood outside her apartment door. There were seven missed calls. I can’t do this any more. I shouldn’t have to live in fear of my boyfriend. I miss Cain. I miss how things used to be before Mom died. Her eyes started to sting, so she took a deep breath and walked into the apartment. Justin was sitting on the couch in just his boxer shorts, swigging on a can of beer.

“Where have you been? You said you were only going to be an hour.”

Mia threw her jacket onto a chair. “I met an old friend.”

Justin threw a half empty can of beer at her. “Male friend, I bet, you whore.”

The can just missed her head. It bounced off the wall and warm liquid splashed onto her face. “Yes, he was male.” Mia wiped the beer from her face with her hand.

Justin jumped up off the couch and grabbed her by the hair.

Mia’s head jerked back. “You’re hurting me!”

“You’re a bitch! I ought to rip your head off.” He swung Mia around and she shrieked in pain. When he let go of her hair, long strands of it were wrapped around his fingers.

She landed on her knees and her hand crept up, tentatively touching the side of her head. She slowly got to her feet. “I’m leaving you!” she screamed and turned toward the bedroom.

Justin bellowed, “I’ll fucking kill you first,” as he ran at her.

Mia felt a sharp pain as Justin’s fist connected with the back of her head. The force threw her forward and the side of her face slammed against the doorframe. She crumpled to the floor, blood dripping from her mouth and nose. Her face started to throb.

Justin stepped back; a look of terror etched into his face. Mia curled up into a fetal position with her head in her hands.

She heard his trembling voice. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it.”

“You didn’t mean it?” She slowly climbed to her feet, steadying herself against the wall.

He approached her, almost whimpering. “I’m really am sorry. Here let me help you to the bed.” He put a hand either side of her waist. She placed both hands on his shoulders then brought her knee up as hard as she could into his genitals. He screamed before he keeled over. She then brought her elbow down hard between his shoulder blades and he dropped to the floor.

“I’m sorry, Justin. I didn’t mean it. But don’t you ever, ever put your hands on me again.” Calmly she walked over to her jacket and took her phone out. She shook her head at him as she dialed the number. “I’m leaving him.” Her words were steady. “Yes, I’m perfectly fine.” And she asked if Lee could pick her up. She’d wait outside.

After a hasty pack of her few belongings, she was wiping the blood off her face when the tires of Lee’s car screeched to a halt in front of her. Lee rushed out of the car just as Justin appeared in the doorway.

“Mia, let’s talk about this! Just come back inside. I swear it won’t happen again.”

“What did you do to her? You’ve beaten her up?” Lee shouted, clenching his fists at his sides.

“Can’t we just go?” Mia asked Lee.

Lee looked at Justin. If his look could kill, Justin would have dropped dead on the spot. “If you come near her again, you’re dead. Do you hear me?”

Mia grabbed Lee’s hands. “Come on. He’s not worth it.”

Lee opened the car door for her, and then walked around to the driver’s side of the car.

“Stay away from her. Actually, stay away from all of us.” He looked Justin up and down. “Next time I set eyes on you, I’ll leave you in a much worse state. Do you understand?”

Chapter 40

It had been nearly a month since Mia left Justin. The frequency of his phone calls was less. They were always the same, him begging forgiveness, promising to stop the drinking and drugs if she came home. Each time he called, he was either drunk or high.

It was now a week since his last call.

Jenny was yelling in the bathroom.

“What’s wrong?” Mia tried the handle but the door was locked. She banged on it. “Jenny, are you okay?”

The door opened and Jenny stood there with a plastic stick in her hand. “I’m pregnant!”

Mia clapped her hands. “What, so soon? That’s great.”

“Yeah, I have to call Lee,” she said and fairly skipped past Mia.

Just as Mia was about to speak her phone went off again. Damn it, Justin! Just leave me alone. She ended the call.

The house phone started to ring. Mia was fairly certain it would be Justin and stood back, watching Jenny answer it. “Hello…? What do you want?” Mia walked closer and Jenny started laughing. “Do you really believe that? Just leave her alone!”

“Justin. Again.” There was no emotion in her voice.

“Yep. He thinks I’ve turned you against him.” Jenny laughed. “He has really lost it.” Mia was still concerned. Justin was unstable. “I’ll get Lee to have a word so don’t look so worried.” Jenny gave Mia a big hug and rubbed her back briskly. “It’ll be fine.”

***

As the weeks passed, Justin seemed to get the message; the phone calls stopped. Life was gradually getting back to normal. Mia went back to work and Lee and Jenny had finally stopped chaperoning her everywhere she went.

She was about to leave for her late shift at the bar when Jenny walked into the living room.

“Will you give me a lift to the shop? I want to get something special for Lee tonight.”

“Of course. I’m so happy for you guys.” Mia had a mischievous glint in her eyes. “What is it they say about pregnant women? You look radiant.” They both laughed.

Mia held the car keys out and pressed the button to unlock the car. Jenny walked around the front toward the passenger side. When they heard a loud squealing they both turned toward the direction of the noise. All they saw were headlights heading toward them. Mia desperately reached for Jenny, trying to pull her back out of harm’s way, but the racing car was on them too fast, bucking up onto the sidewalk, sending Mia flying through the air.

Cain had followed Mia and found her living with her friends. She was looking better, and happy. This was her night for working the late shift and he intended to follow her again to ensure she was safe. He had just turned onto her street when he saw Mia and her friend a second before the car hit them a glancing blow. He slammed his foot on the gas as Mia was thrown into the air. She landed on the screen and rolled down onto the hood of her car.

***

Lee walked unsteadily into the white, sterile private hospital room. Cain was sitting beside the bed. The only noise was the beeping of the machine Mia was hooked up to. “Any change?”

Cain turned his head and looked at him. “No.”

“I wanted to thank you for paying for all this. Jenny’s doing a lot better.”

“I’m happy for you. Have you told her yet?”

Lee winced and closed his eyes. “No, not yet. She keeps asking.”

“It will be hard for her, for you both, but you should not withhold this from her.” Cain turned back to look at Mia. “Sometimes the truth hurts, but lying can hurt a person more.”

“Yeah, I know. If…I mean, when Mia wakes up, will you tell her I was asking after her?”

Cain nodded his head. Lee stared at him for a minute before leaving.

***

What the hell is that annoying beeping? Mia moved her head to the side. Ouch, shit, that hurt. Okay, I’ll just open my eyes a little. Why is the room so dark? My head! Stop that damn beeping. Right, guess I’ll have to fumble around in the dark. Mia lifted her arm out to the side and a sharp stabbing pain hit her. “Ouch! What the hell’s wrong with my arm?”

“Nurse, she’s awake. Mia, stay still. You have a drip in that arm.”

“Cain? What are you doing here? Why’s a drip in my arm?” Cain wouldn’t be sitting in a pitch black room. Oh, God, I’m blind!

“Try to stay still. The nurse is coming.”

“Why can’t I see anything?”

“You were in an accident. You have been in a coma for four days. Your face and eyes are very swollen.” The nurse walked calmly into the room.

Mia took a deep breath and then clenched the sheets in her fists. She remembered the headlights mounting the sidewalk. “Jenny, where’s Jenny?”

The nurse took hold of Mia’s arm. “Now, I’m going to give you an injection. It will help with the pain and calm you down.”

“I don’t want to calm down. Where’s my friend?”

“Jenny is in another room. She is doing well. Lee was here a couple of hours ago.”

Mia could feel herself going fuzzy. She tried to fight it. “The baby….” And the required effect of the drug kicked in.

***

Oh, great, that beeping is still going on. “Hello, anyone?” I guess not. She tried to open her eyes. Today she could see a thin line of light. She carefully lifted her hand to her face. That’s sore. My face feels spongy, like it’s not my own. I must look like the elephant man.

“Mia? Oh, my God, Mia, look at you.”

Mia moved her head slowly toward the sound of the voice.

“There’re so many machines plugged into you!”

Mia held her good arm out. “Jenny!”

Cain pushed Jenny’s wheelchair closer to the bed. She took hold of Mia’s hand.

“Is Cain with you?”

“Yeah, he got me from my room. No one else would bring me.”

“Is the baby okay?”

Tears started rolling down Jenny’s face and she started to sob. She squeezed Mia’s hand. Tears started to slip out of the swollen slits of Mia’s eyes too.

“Oh, God, no! I’m so sorry, Jenny.”

Cain decided to leave the two of them alone. As he exited the room, two police officers were walking in his direction.

***

The police eventually left after assuring Mia that Justin would not be able to hurt her again. He was in jail and he was going to be put away for a very long time; they had charged him with attempted murder. Her head spun. She couldn’t believe any of it, yet she knew it had really happened. Justin had tried to kill her. He had proven he was capable of murdering her. Had he been that way for all of the time they lived together?

Her head was beginning to hurt again, tears escaping from her eyes despite keeping them tightly shut. When she finally had the courage to open them, Cain was standing at the end of her bed. Emotion overtook her. She bit her bottom lip, trying not to fall apart.

He couldn’t even raise a smile for her. He was so angry he wanted to kill this Justin. But the police already had him safely in custody. Justin had better hope they never let him go. He slowly sat down on the bed and took Mia’s hand. “I am so sorry I was not there for you.”

He looked as if he might cry. She didn’t even know if he could cry. “I sent you away.”

“I should have ignored you.”

She managed a smile, even though it hurt. “When have you ever refused me anything?”

“I would give you the world if I could. I would give my life for you not to be here, for him not to have hurt you, for me not to have hurt you.”

She managed to squeeze his hand, and in barely more than a whisper she spoke truth to him. “You should go. This is only causing us both more pain.”

He looked like she felt, as if someone had just kicked the life out of him.

“I still love you, Cain, but you have to appreciate that I can’t be around you. I can’t allow myself to feel like this about you. I couldn’t bear to see your love for me die as I grow old and feeble while you stay young and strong.”

She had just torn his heart out again, but that did not matter; he was scared for her. What if it were her who Vasile was after? “I understand. I don’t want to upset you, but will you at least wear the pendant?”

“I don’t know. Maybe.”

Cain smiled and gently placed the pendant in her hand. He kissed the top of her head and left the room. But there was no way he was going to leave the hospital, not until he was sure Vasile was gone.

Three days later Grandpa John and Peter came to collect Mia from the hospital. It was finally time for her to go home. For the first time in a very long while she was happy to return to the place where she had grown up.

Peter was helping her into the car when she noticed Cain watching them. She smiled a long and gentle smile before turning away. Their journey was uneventful and passed in a hazy dream for her. When they eventually stopped she saw they were pulled up outside her mother’s old house.

“What are we doing here? I thought I would be going to your house, Grandpa.”

“This is your home,” Peter said.

“No, this is your home, Peter. I gave it to you.”

“Okay, then I won’t charge you rent for your room.”

He winked at her and she relaxed some more, admitting to herself it was good to be back.

Between them, Peter and her Grandpa managed to cocoon yet not smother her with their love. Life back home was gentle, unhurried and without pressure. Within a few weeks she had slipped back to her normal self and back into life in a small town. She would have to return to New York at the end of the month for the trial, though. She was not looking forward to that. She confided in Peter her fear of seeing Justin again. What if he was found not guilty?

Peter assured her that with the eye witnesses and the hospital reports, he would not get away with what he did, and if by any small chance he wasn’t found guilty, Peter would see to it personally that he would never be able to hurt her again. At that Mia threw her arms around his neck, planting a kiss on his cheek.

***

With Justin pleading guilty the trial only lasted four days and he was given a fifteen-year jail sentence. Grandpa and Peter stayed with her through the whole of the trial, which helped. But she didn’t think she could have done it without Jenny. Jenny and Lee looked like they were finally getting back to normal and promised to stay in touch.

When Justin was sentenced, he looked at the judge and asked if he could speak. The judge granted him permission. Justin turned to face. She glared back at him, balling her hands into fists.

He looked through the accusation in her eyes. “I just wanted to say I’m sorry, Mia. I never meant to hurt you.”

At this Peter shook his head. He called Justin a junkie woman beater and a child murderer, just loud enough for Mia to hear.

Mia breathed in and stood up. She looked at the judge, who raised her eyebrows. “And what about the baby, do you even care?” She pointed at Lee and Jenny, who were holding each other, unable to stop their silent tears. “You killed their baby, and none of us will ever forgive you. I hope you rot in hell.” Her hands were shaking as she sat back down, then she suddenly smiled.

Cain stood at the back of the courtroom throughout the whole trial. There had not been any sign of Vasile, and Mia was looking more like her old self, although he thought she still needed to put on a little more weight. He was about to turn and leave before everyone else did, when Mia spotted him. She gave him a warm smile, a quick wave, and turned away. At last she was getting her life back on track, she might even be happy again. She wasn’t wearing the pendant, but he thought this was just a matter of time.

A month after the trial, Mia decided she had finally put New York behind her. She was enjoying living in her mother’s…okay, Peter’s house with him. They were just friends, but she could not imagine being anywhere else, or with anyone else.

She had thought a lot about Cain since the trial and yes, she did still love him. She had forgiven him for her mother’s death. She understood that Jess would have killed her at that moment when she tried to attack her. And if Jess was anything like Cain she would have probably taken it very badly, maybe even ending her own life for harming or killing her own daughter. In that event, the result would have been no different except Mia was still alive. Cain would never have hurt her mother intentionally. He had no choice but to protect her from Jess, and it was purely accidental that in throwing her Jess had been slammed through the bedpost. The blame lay solely on the monster, Vasile.

***

Mia had started wearing the pendant a couple of weeks ago and tonight she was making a special dinner for Peter to thank him for being there for her. Peter seemed to become emotional after the meal.

He sat opposite Mia. He crossed his legs, lifted his glass up off the table, and then put it down without drinking from it. He uncrossed his legs and picked up his glass again.

Mia watched as he stared into the glass, swirling the contents around. “What’s wrong?”

Peter put the glass down again. He didn’t meet her eyes. “Nothing.”

“Nothing? Really?” She grinned.

Peter finally looked up. His hair had flopped down over his face. “I…erm….” He shuffled in his seat for a few seconds. “Well, it’s just that…I want us to get back together. I love you.”

Really, Peter, you get drunk and this is what happens? Why do men always get horny when they’re drunk? She sighed, got up, and walked over to him. She bent down beside him and she looked deep into his eyes. “Peter, you know I love you as a friend. You are my best friend. I don’t want to ever lose that friendship. But I’m not ready for a relationship. Not with anyone.”

She put her arms around his neck, and gently kissed his cheek. “We’ve both gone through an emotional time. You feel sorry for me, maybe a little guilty that you weren’t there to protect me. It wasn’t your fault.” She managed a sad half-smile.

He gently drew her toward him so he could look her in the eyes, so she could see how serious he was. “Yeah, I feel guilty I wasn’t there for you, but that’s not why I’m doing this. I would never hurt you. You don’t have to be afraid.”

He’d had too much to drink. She started collecting the plates from the table. “You’ll feel differently tomorrow.”

“I don’t think I will,” he muttered and sulked away to his room.

She sat down, plates in her hand. “Oh, great,” she whispered to no one.

Later that evening Peter walked sheepishly into the living room. Mia was watching TV.

“Hi, sleepy. Feeling better now?”

He held his hands up. “Okay, okay. I was a jerk. It was just the drink. Sorry.”

“You want a coffee?”

“Love one, and something for my head.” He sat down on the sofa next to Mia.

She stood up and gave him a quick peck on the forehead. “I’ll go get your gun.” She quickly ran toward the door.

“Hey, that’s unfair.” He picked up the remote. “Did you see the news today?”

“No, I was busy wasting my time making you a meal.” She laughed lightly as she walked toward the kitchen.

“There were reports of two women murdered in a small town out Denver way.”

“Is that so unusual?” she called from the kitchen. “There are always more crimes nearer the cities. What’s so special about these two?”

“It’s because of what was done to them,” he said slowly.

There was a long silence in the kitchen, no clattering of dishes, no movement at all. Mia was gripping the sink, her knuckles white. Peter went and stood behind her. Without looking at him, she said, “You mean the throats…. The blood….”

“The details haven’t been made public to avoid any panic, but the police have been making links since your mother’s death. There are cases before hers, and many cases since, all with the same MO, all unsolved.” He didn’t tell her that it was a very wide radius and that the circle seemed precisely centered on their town.

Prizing her hands off the sink edge, he drew her shaking body into his. He tried to silently lend her his strength and give her his promise of protection. They stood there a while, rocking slowly, and then he guided her back to the sofa where they sat with her cuddled into his lap.

“We’ve been put on high alert status. There’s a psychotic serial killer out there, and he’s getting bolder, killing more frequently. He may be in the Denver area right now, but he moves around a lot. Mia, I don’t want you going out alone.”

She nodded. “Okay, now I get the emotional outburst earlier.” It has to be a vampire. What if it’s him, the one that killed Mom? She started shaking again, and lowered herself down onto the floor. Everything was feeling like it was closing in on her.

“Mia, oh, God, I’m sorry. I didn’t want to scare you, but we have to be careful. You mustn’t ever leave yourself vulnerable, in a position where it could be you tortured and raped. He’s a long way away right now, but he’s moving around a lot, and…most of the deaths are within a hundred miles of here,” he finally admitted, hoping to drive home the importance of guarding her safety. He eased away from her. “I’ll get you a glass of water.”

As she watched Peter leave, she thought about what he had said. I need to tell him, but he won’t believe me. He’ll just think I’m crazy. I need to speak with Cain.

***

Mia was clawing at the hands that pinned her to the ground, his nails digging deeper into her flesh. She could feel his hot breath on her face; her nose wrinkled as the fetid air hit her. She opened her eyes, saw Vasile’s face only inches from hers. His open mouth showed two large fangs. Her eyes fixed on the blood that slowly dripped from them. He flicked his tongue over one of the fangs then threw his head back. As he slowly lowered his head, his jet black eyes reflected the moon. His gaze held hers for what seemed an eternity, and then he hissed before lunging at her throat. The fangs penetrated her skin and she turned her head to the side. A gurgled scream escaped her lips when she saw Cain lying next to her on the ground. Her eyes locked onto the blood and the large stake sticking out of his chest….

She woke up in a cold sweat, screaming, holding her throat. What she could remember of the nightmare stayed with her for the rest of the night. When she called Cain she could tell he was worried about the news of the bodies and the description of what had happened to them. Although he tried not to make it obvious, his reaction made her even more scared, more convinced it was the work of a vampire.

“Do you think it’s him? Vasile?”

It was better she knew the truth. “I do not know, but leaving the bodies to be found like that is either a warning to another vampire, or the vampire was disturbed before they could dispose of the bodies.”

She felt the chill, and her body tingled and shivered. “What kind of warning? A warning to us?”

“If it is Vasile, it could be his way of letting me know he is here, taunting me into a final showdown.” It was all he could think to say so as not to scare her even more. The truth was he believed Vasile was coming for her. He was sure of that now. Vasile had not been watching him in New York and he was more than likely after Mia at the farm. It was a mistake that Jess got in the way. “Are you alone in the house?”

“Yes. Peter’s at work.” Her voice quivered.

“Do not leave. I will be there in one hour.”

***

Cain had never felt as nervous as he did now, standing outside the house. Eventually, he knocked on the door.

Mia opened the door, a smile of relief lighting her face; these were potentially dangerous times.

“I am glad you’re wearing the pendant.”

Mia could not help herself, she flung her arms around his neck. He returned her embrace.

“It would be silly of me to ask you if you would like anything.” She was giggling nervously. Her relief at his presence was fizzing like champagne through her veins, making her feel lightheaded.

But her mood soon changed when they discussed what Peter had told her.

Cain had done his own research on the findings. He had no doubts it was the work of a vampire. No human or animal would leave the bodies that way, only a vampire. But who was the vampire responsible? There was only one he could think of.

The day sped by, the two of them interacting like old times, comfortable in each other’s company. They continued talking until Peter returned home that evening.

Peter frowned at Cain, and then looked at Mia. His jaw clenched and he took a deep breath. He looked back at Cain and scowled. “Who’s this?”

Cain tried his best to hide a chuckle.

“This is Cain, he’s an old friend. A very old friend.” She glanced apologetically at Cain. “This is Peter and he’s usually more polite when we have guests.”

Cain stood up and held his hand out to Peter. Peter looked at it before reluctantly shaking it.

His eyes narrowed as he turned to Mia. “I’ve never heard you mention your old friend before.”

Mia snapped, “Stop being such an ass.”

Cain hid his smile. “I have to go, Mia. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

She walked him to the door. “I’m sorry about that.”

“There is no need to be.” Peter was trying his best to ignore them, so Cain raised his voice a little. “I’m staying in town, so if you need me, just call.”

Mia shut the door and stormed over to Peter. “What the hell was that?”

Peter shrugged his shoulders. “What?”

“You know what,” she said as she crossed her arms over her chest.

“Who is he? How do I know he’s not the killer? And why haven’t you mentioned him before?” he demanded.

Mia’s face flushed. “It’s complicated.”

***

Cain arrived at Mia’s early the next day, while Peter was still in bed.

Cain watched her wipe her hands down the front of her jeans. He could hear her heartbeat and her breathing quicken. “Are you okay?” he asked as he sat down and patted the cushion next to his.

Mia flushed. “I need to ask you something.” She watched as he nodded. “I want to tell Peter about you, what you are, what you did for me.”

Cain’s eyebrows quickly rose. “I see.” He looked toward the doorway. “He’s coming now.”

Mia followed Cain’s stare. She bit her lip, and then took a deep breath. “Can I tell him? He needs to know.”

Peter eyed them from the doorway. “What do I need to know?”

Cain smiled at Mia. “What I am.” Peter crossed his arms as he leant against the wall. His expression was sullen. “You may not believe what I have to tell you.”

“Really,” he said flatly.

Cain breathed loudly through his nose. “Yes, really.”

Mia said, “Peter, please, it’s important.”

He peered at Cain sideways as he walked over and sat close to Mia.

“Peter, Cain is different. He’s not really human.” Peter started to speak and Mia shot him a look. “I’m serious.” She looked at Cain. “Show him your fangs.”

Peter’s body shot back an inch. Cain gave him a crooked smile. But Peter’s jaw dropped when Cain opened his mouth. Two large fangs were clearly visible.

“What the hell are you?” Peter gasped.

“He’s a vampire,” Mia butted in, a bit too chirpy.

Peter shook his head. His voice was slightly higher than it should be. “Have you totally lost it?” He looked at Cain. “What crap have you been feeding her?”

Cain raised his eyebrow. “I can easily give you a demonstration.”

“Peter, it’s true. I’ve known Cain since I was a child. Vampires do exist.” Her eyes looked watery. “It was one of them that killed Mom.”

Peter put his arm protectively in front of Mia and sat forward, glaring at Cain. “The murders!”

Mia pushed his arm down. “He didn’t have anything to do with them. He’s here to help.”

Cain said, “I assure you, I don’t kill innocent people.”

“But you do kill people?” Peter shot a look at Mia. “He needs to leave.” He glanced back at Cain. “You need to leave. Now!”

Mia stood up. “He’s not going anywhere. Peter, the vampire that killed Mom, is evil.” She looked back at Cain. “Cain isn’t evil. Please, give him a chance to explain.”

Peter looked at his watch. “He’s got five minutes.”

Cain told Peter about all his encounters with Vasile. Despite himself, Peter was fascinated and found it easier than he would have thought to believe Cain. He soon stopped watching the time, the allotted five minutes passing and extending into a long discussion. Cain answered all his questions candidly. Peter found himself becoming more and more concerned for Mia’s safety but acknowledged Cain was not the one they should fear.

He jumped up and started pacing the room. “How do I keep her safe from such a monster?” he asked. “He’s evil and he’s devious. How can I fight one so fast and so strong?” He looked at Cain. “How do we fight him?”

“We must never leave Mia alone,” Cain said. “Our vigilance is her only hope.”

As the weeks turned into months, there were no more reports of women being found murdered and no sign of Vasile. Cain would visit every day while Peter was at work so Mia would not be alone for a minute.

Cain saw that Mia’s eyes sparkled when Peter walked into the room. He watched Peter too. Peter would look at Mia out of the corner of his eye, hoping not to be noticed. And his face reddened on a couple of occasions when he saw Cain watching him.

Christmas Eve morning Cain sat Mia down. “Peter loves you.”

Mia blushed, “I don’t want to go there, Cain.”

***

Mia was making coffee in the kitchen when she heard a knock on the front door.

“I’ll get it,” Peter called out.

When she had the coffee percolating Peter walked up behind her and placed his hands over her eyes.

“What are you doing?” Mia giggled.

“It’s a surprise,” he whispered in her ear.

“You didn’t?” Mia playfully slapped his arm. “I don’t have anything for you. I thought we agreed not to buy presents this year.”

“Sorry, I lied.” He kissed the top of her head when he felt her cheeks rise with the enormous smile he imagined she had on her face. “I’m on the early shift tomorrow and this couldn’t wait. I want to see your reaction.”

He slowly guided her to the front door. “Keep your eyes closed.” He moved his hands an inch away from her face. “Promise?”

“Yes,” she said, and felt Peter move away from her. She listened and she heard the catch on the door open. She squeezed her eyelids hard to prevent the temptation of opening them. The front door closed shut with a slight bang and she heard a tiny bark. She opened her eyes.

He placed the husky pup in her arms. “Do you like him?”

“It’s a boy! He’s gorgeous, just perfect.” The pup started licking her face. She laughed. “Now I feel really guilty about not getting you anything.”

Peter said, “Seeing you smile is worth more than any gift.”

Chapter 41

Cain was happy Mia had such a good friend in Peter, and Peter finally accepted the fact that Cain was in Mia’s life. A few weeks later Cain and Mia were out enjoying a picnic when Cain received a call. Mia could not hear what was being said, but as she watched his face and saw his brows draw down in a deep frown she knew it could not be good news.

“What’s wrong?”

Cain didn’t want to worry her, so just said, “That was the manager of my Denver store. There is a bit of a problem there that needs my urgent attention.” He took a couple of paces away from Mia while he gathered his thoughts. “I have no choice. I have to catch the next plane.” He summoned a bright smile for her benefit. “But it is nothing for you to worry about. I will be back before you notice I have even gone.”

Mia grabbed his hand. “Denver? Cain, that’s over five hundred miles away. I’ll miss you.”

“I do need to go, for all our sakes.”

Cain made a quick call to book himself on the next flight. “It takes nearly an hour to get to the airport at this time of day.” He hugged Mia tightly. “Do not be afraid, Mia. I will only be there a few hours then straight onto the next flight back.”

“Are you positive you have to go?” She searched his eyes for any clues. “I have an awful feeling you’re not telling me everything.”

“I am sure. Do not worry. I will be okay, I promise.”

Mia was not convinced by his words. “Call me, please. Let me know how you’re getting on and when you’ll be back.”

“I promise.”

On the drive to the airport Cain turned over and over in his mind the message on the note that his store manager had read out to him, wondering just what he was getting in to by agreeing to meet Vasile. There had not been any details on the note itself, and no clues from whoever had delivered it since it was left during the night. His manager had read it word for word: ‘If Mia’s future is important to you, meet me in The Grand Hotel cocktail bar at 3 p.m. Come alone.’ He had no doubt Vasile had issued the summons, but why? What was he prepared to offer and, more to the point, what was his price?

***

Mia was so agitated she could not keep still. She had a deep sense of foreboding that just wouldn’t leave her. She hoped Peter would finish his shift on time. She needed him home to help her take her mind off things. Cain rang her to say he was just boarding the plane and would call her as soon as he landed. She fought the urge to beg him to return, not to take the flight.

She was sitting in a comfy chair in her sweat pants and hoodie clutching her phone when Peter walked in after work. “What happened?” she asked, fearing what he might say. “You’re as white as a sheet.”

His hand was shaking as he ran his fingers through his hair. “Clive just found a woman’s body in the school playground.”

Mia put her phone down on the arm of the chair and ran over to him. She hugged him tightly then searched his face for clues. “Anyone we know?”

Peter shook his head. “No, she’s a Jane Doe at the moment, but she was really messed up. They think she was killed and some kind of animal was used in the attack. Her throat had been ripped open. It’s just like the other murders.”

Mia stood frozen, unable to move or talk. Her body started to shake uncontrollably.

“Mia, breathe, breathe!” It was Peter shouting at her. She had almost collapsed. She took in a loud breath.

“I have to call Cain!”

“It’s the work of that vampire, isn’t it?”

Mia ignored him, picked up her phone and called Cain. It went straight to answer phone. “Cain, I think he’s here!” She screamed as she saw Peter fly across the room. He thumped heavily against the wall and slid down in a heap, unconscious.

The intruder casually made his way inside.

Mia’s eyes fixed on the hand that had a large part of it missing, along with the fingers.

“Vasile?”

“How charming of you to remember me.” He walked over and crushed her phone in his hand.

“You killed my mother, you murdering bastard!”

He held his hands out in front of himself, as if surrendering. “I gave her life. Your lover murdered her.”

Mia backed up against the wall. “You murdered her. He had no choice! She would have killed me.”

Vasile took a step closer, grinning at her. “There is always a choice, my dear. He could have changed you to prevent her from attacking you.”

Mia looked toward the door. “Cain will be here soon.”

Vasile laughed. “Oh, I don’t think so. He will be on his way to Denver now. He is a fool. Did he really think I would wait around for the likes of him? He is blinded because of his concern for a mere mortal child.” He took another step forward. “This is going to break his poor heart. Such a waste.”

Mia spat, “If you are going to kill me, just get it over with. Save me the lecture, old man.”

Vasile liked her spirit. She was brave, and he would push that bravery as far as he could. “You are no fun. Are you not going to beg for your life? You could at least put up a fight.”

Mia stared him right in the eyes. “I am not going to give you the pleasure. Just do what you came here to do and kill me.” She sounded much braver than she felt, but adrenalin had kicked in. “Are you doing this just to make Cain suffer?”

“Now, now! You are getting ahead of the game. I think I will take you as a mate. How does that sound? Do you think he would suffer then?” Mia froze. On the outside she looked strong, but on the inside she was petrified. Vasile knew this. Her heartbeat and breathing were giving her away. “Do you want to take your mother’s place and be by my side? I have been looking for a mate with some spirit in her.”

Anger overtook her fear. “I will never be your mate! I would rather be dead!”

Peter started making moaning sounds as he slowly began to come around.

“Yes, Peter, do join us. We are going to have such fun.”

“Leave him alone!” Mia screamed as she ran to Peter’s side.

Vasile grabbed her arm. “Will you play if I leave him be? Will you beg for his life? Sacrifice yourself maybe?”

Tears threatened to spill over. “Yes, I’ll do whatever you want. Please, don’t hurt him.”

Vasile let go of her arm. “Run!” he roared at her.

She glanced at Peter, who was barely conscious, and then she was sprinting for the door. Within seconds Vasile had caught her. He swung her back into the house. She screamed as pain surged through her body and she landed a few feet away from Peter. She tried to sit up, but her left arm would not move.

“Tsk. You can do better than that.”

She couldn’t answer; so great was the pain. She was having trouble catching her breath.

Vasile walked over to Peter. “I lied, Mia.”

He broke Peter’s neck.

Chapter 42

Cain sat on the plane with an uncomfortable feeling that something wasn’t right. Mia was scared; he knew she was already worried, but this was different. He couldn’t pinpoint why he felt it. He kept telling himself she was okay; he would have known via her token if she weren’t. The deep nagging would not leave him, though he tried to convince himself otherwise. Besides, Peter was there so she would be fine. The plane door was closed when it suddenly dawned on him. He had been so blinded by his love and concern for Mia that he had been taken for a ride! Vasile was never in Denver. Now he had free access to Mia.

Cain scrambled to his feet and started making his way to the front of the plane. Two flight attendants tried to get him to sit back down.

“Sir, please take your seat. The plane is about to taxi.”

“I need to get off, now!”

The flight attendants were joined by two burly men. They began shouting abuse at Cain. Somehow, he had to get off the plane. He had to get to Mia, and fast.

***

Mia’s eyes were clenched shut, fear coursing through her body in waves. This is not happening. It’s just another nightmare. Please let me wake up. She felt Vasile’s cool hand through her sleeve, then his other hand on top of her shoulder. He jerked her arm up; pain turned her stomach as her dislocated socket clicked back into place. She blacked out. When she came to she was being moved, and she heard whistling. She opened her eyes. Vasile was roughly dragging her along by her legs. She managed to turn her head. The outside of the house was in the far distance. She looked to her left, as the woods were coming into view.

Vasile let her legs drop to the ground. He grabbed her hair and lifted her up level with his face.

Holding on to her hair, which was gripped in his hand, she watched saliva drip from his fangs, felt nauseated by his stale breath and tried to turn her head away. Fear almost took her mind off the pain.

“Now the fun really begins.” He let her go and she hit the ground with a thud. “Run or I will kill every child in this town.” He laughed at the hopeless look on her face. “Hurry now. I will count to one hundred.”

She didn’t hesitate. She ran for the woods. He would do it; he would kill all of the children for sport.

Moonlight seeped through the top branches; eerie shadows appeared wherever she looked. Her senses were heightened; she could smell the composting leaves, hear the hooting on the branches above. She took a deep breath as pain stabbed at her side. She should slow down a little, but she pushed herself to keep running. She quickly glanced down at her side, placing her hand on her hip to try and ease the stabbing pain. When she looked up again, gnarled hands twisted out from the shadows to reach her. Her heart hammered in her chest. She stopped breathing. She froze. Her mind willed her feet to move but they refused. She closed her eyes against the horror.

Nothing happened.

It was only the branches rattling against each other in the breeze, animating the skeletal shadows. She spun around completely. A set of glowing eyes peered out of the underbrush. She stifled a squeal and clamped a hand over her mouth. The animal ran. It’s a fox, just a fox.

Taking a couple of deep breaths, she took off again. Her head whipped around when she heard crunching noises coming from behind her. Before she could look forward, she ran into something hard, bounced backward and sprawled on the ground. Her eyes were wide open in horror. No, no no no!

The full moon caught his face, bathing it in an eerie, silvery light. “Now beg for your life, Mia. Or better still, fight me off.”

“Cain is going to kill you!” she gasped. “You will suffer before you rot in hell.”

“He has tried before and failed.” Vasile grabbed her arm and yanked her up off the ground so hard that she shrieked as the bone started to crack. He threw her against a tree and, as she lay there, petrified. All she could think was Please, do it quickly. She watched him walk slowly over to her. He pulled his trouser zipper down.

“You are here because I have chosen you. I chose you especially for me to do with as I please. It will not be over quickly, and begging will not help you.” He laughed at her, a sound of pure evil.

She grunted when he dropped his weight onto her prone body. When he started ripping at her clothes she lashed out scratching his face. Then she went crazy; she punched, kicked and bit him, as he bit at her flesh. He found her resistance delightfully amusing. Time and again he allowed her to scramble away from him, only to be dragged back down.

“Your breasts taste so sweet,” he taunted as he licked at her cleavage. “We will have a wonderful time as mates.”

She was losing blood fast and her strength was failing her. Eventually she couldn’t fight any longer. She lay on the ground, gasping and praying for her end. Her mind was hazy and she was barely conscious when Vasile raped her.  But the pain of his teeth as his fangs dug in to her neck? She cried helplessly as he drank her blood. Please, God, let me die.

After what seemed an eternity, she began to choke on a sweet, slightly warm, metallic liquid running into her mouth. She tried to claw at the hand that was forcing her mouth to stay open. She was barely conscious. She heard a voice. Sudden hope flared. Cain? But it wasn’t his voice.

“Get away from her!”

Vasile was thrown off her. He smashed against a tree trunk. The breath was driven from his body and he took a few moments to realize what had happened.

“Alexander!” Vasile recognized the vampire looming over him. He stood up slowly and laughed. “What’s wrong? Don’t tell me you thought she was for you? You’ve always had a soft spot for her, though.”

Alexander glowered, panting heavily from his wild dash through the wood. “You promised me you would let me have her if I did everything you wanted.”

“Well, I lied,” Vasile said nonchalantly. “She’s the one I want and now she really is all mine. You’re too late. Go away, little boy, and find your own human to play with.”

Mia heard their words through a haze. Strangely enough the pain of her slashed and violated flesh was fading and her breathing was somehow easier. Yet her mind was still in agony. Why can’t I die?

“I’ll kill you,” Alexander said tensely as he advanced toward Vasile.

“Better vampires than you have tried and failed,” Vasile said derisively.

“But you will fail against the both of us.”

Cain advanced toward them. The sudden fear in Vasile was tangible.

Vasile backed away, trying to disappear into the darkness of the thick woods, but Alexander and Cain kept pace with him. The three vampires circled each other, each looking for an opening. Vasile made a sudden dash for freedom but Alexander, who was nearest to him, grabbed a branch from the ground and cracked it over his head. Vasile stumbled and that small delay was enough for Cain to leap forward onto his back and get an arm lock around his neck. Vasile wrenched free with an almighty effort, grabbed Cain’s arm and with all the strength he could muster, he threw him high and far. Cain twisted in the air and landed down on his feet.

Alexander still had hold of the branch and launched it at Vasile like a javelin. Vasile felt an excruciating pain shoot through his chest. He fell backward. He looked down in stunned amazement to see the protruding branch. Having trouble getting his breath, he’d never felt anything like this before.

Cain grabbed Vasile by the neck; his fangs elongated and he lunged at his throat, tearing the flesh away. Vasile tried to fight back, but the pain was too intense. He could not think fast enough, or summon enough strength. He needed to play for time, to get his thoughts together.

As he lay on the ground with blood pouring from both wounds, he stared up at Cain.

“Why have you turned against your own kind for humans?”

“You are not my kind. You are a monster, and I am what I am because of you.”

“Because of me? I did not do this to you.”

“Correct, my mother did. Elizabeth Sutton.”

“Ah, yes, I remember her.” Vasile’s face contorted in agony. “You are the son she was always so concerned about. I had forgotten about you.”

“I have never forgotten about you,” Cain said disdainfully.

“She was beautiful, strong willed. Where is she now?” he asked through a grimace of pain.

The moon appeared from behind a cloud and shone down into the clearing. Cain’s disgust for Vasile was plain to see. “She’s dead. Just like you.”

Vasile briefly reflected on his mortal life. “I am ready to die.”

“Not yet. I want you to suffer a while longer, the way my mother suffered.” Cain was rigid with anger. The creature lay there smiling at him, not caring that his mother was dead after what he had done to her, not caring what he had done to Mia.

He picked Vasile up and threw him as hard as he could. Vasile screamed in pain as his broken body slammed against the ground. Cain walked over to him, grabbed Vasile’s arm and began to snap it in numerous places.

“Just kill me! Get it over with!” Vasile screamed.

“You will get no mercy from me! When have you ever shown mercy toward another?”

Cain grabbed hold of the branch that was protruding from Vasile’s chest, remembering the pain he suffered when he was staked. He slowly pulled on the branch; he could not help but smile at Vasile’s horrific bellows.

Vasile glanced sideways at Mia’s limp body. Cain followed Vasile’s eyes and growled. He stuck his fingers in both of Vasile’s eye sockets.

Then he put his foot on Vasile’s chest and grabbed hold of Vasile’s left hand. “This is for Helena.” He pulled with all his strength. Vasile shrieked as his arm was wrenched from his shoulder.

“Stop it, Cain!” Alexander begged. “We’re not the same as him. I can’t watch this any more.”

“This demon cannot be allowed to live.”

Alexander looked at Mia. “And what about her? What would Mia want?”

Cain felt mortified that in his fury he had forgotten the dire straits Mia was in. He grabbed Vasile by the head and twisted. As he stood there looking at Mia, his heart was broken.

Alexander walked in front of him, and then began to make his way out through the forest.

***

Cain drove for hours until he reached the log cabin he owned high up in the mountains. It was his refuge whenever he needed to be alone. Now he needed it more than ever. Mia needed to be away from people when she awoke. Alexander sat beside him, saying nothing.

“Why did you come back?” he asked Alexander

“For her. She needs me. She needs us both. We can help her come to terms with what’s happened.” He did not see Cain stiffen in his seat.

Cain put Mia on the bed and he and Alexander spent the next two days and nights watching her, waiting for her to wake up. He would not leave her side, despite Alexander’s protestations that he would watch her just as carefully as Cain would, that he would call Cain the moment she woke.

Alexander told Cain how angry he’d been when his attempts at befriending them in Vegas were spurned, how Vasile had used that anger to further his own plans to get to Cain.

Vasile had made a bargain with Alexander: do everything he said and he would leave Mia alone. Alexander had been deeply touched by Mia’s gestures of friendship, given spontaneously even when she knew what he was. She gave him the way in to finding strength to carry on and make the best he could of the life he was forced to live.

“All I wanted was for Mia to be my friend, to be part of my life.”

Cain looked suspiciously at Alexander. “She will choose if she wants you as part of her life.” Cain’s eyes narrowed as he watched Alexander slowly stroke Mia’s arm before nervously clasping his hands together.

“I’m so sorry I wasn’t fast enough to save her. Do you think she will hate us?” Alexander stared at her unmoving form.

Cain looked tormented. “No, I don’t think she will.” Full of sorrow and regret, he looked down at Mia.

“She will hate me,” Alexander said. “She never wanted this, to become one of us, and now because of me….”

Cain cut him off. “Your actions have kept Vasile from her door for many months but no one could keep him away for ever. Besides, you helped take care of him.” Cain ran his fingers through his hair. “If anyone failed her, it is me.”

On the third evening Alexander was outside when Mia opened her eyes. Cain was standing over her for what seemed like an eternity, but in reality was no more than a few minutes. He looked different. She could not pinpoint why, he just looked more alive, more human. “Hi,” she whispered.

“Hi.” He smiled at her. “Do you know who I am?”

Her brow knitted together as she looked askance at him. “Of course I know who you are, Cain. Why are you looking at me like that?”

“What is the last thing you remember?”

Mia thought for a moment. “Vasile was here. There was a sharp pain running through my arm. I heard the bone break when he grabbed me.” She looked at her arm and she moved it about. There was no pain, no bruising or swelling.

“I’m so sorry I wasn’t in time to stop him,” Cain said, his voice anguished.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Mia said. “He was devious and you weren’t to know.”

Cain paused, and then he asked, “Do you remember anything else?”

She thought back, her eyes inward-looking as she tried to remember. “He bit me.” Her eyes were bright with unshed tears as she looked up at Cain. “I remember everything started to go in slow motion and then it was like someone was dimming the light, and he was raping me….” Mia stopped, and hugged herself. She started rocking. “Oh, my God. Oh, my God,” she moaned over and over.

Cain held her close. “Hush, now. Hush, Mia. It’s going to be all right. You’re safe now. Alexander and I took care of Vasile. He will never hurt anyone again.”

“He turned me into one of your kind, didn’t he?” Mia said, not needing Cain to answer. She could feel the difference in herself.

“Yes,” Cain admitted sadly.

“Alexander?” She looked puzzled. Then panic set in as she remembered Peter lying on the floor. “Peter? Where’s Peter?”

“I am sorry. Vasile killed him. He did not deserve to die like that.”

“No! Cain, please tell me it’s not true. Why did he kill him?” She made several attempts to speak again, but no audible words came. She shook her head. “Why didn’t you turn Peter?”

“I was too late.” Cain held Mia’s face, forced her to look at him. “You will need to feed soon.”

“This is too much.” Her breathing was fast and ragged. “I just want Peter. I don’t want to hunt. I’m not ready.”

Cain picked her up in his arms and held her. She was still his Mia, the sweet girl who cared so much. She had not lost her true self in becoming a vampire. “You must feed. I will be back soon.” He then placed her gently back on the bed and pulled a rug over her.

Cain stalked the small deer slowly, keeping his body as low to the ground as possible. He pounced. As his hands landed around the animal’s back and neck he froze. A blade was frantically slashing away at her, her pitiful moans pounded in his head. He released the animal and ran.

He heard Mia say, “I don’t feel that way about you. Please, stop.”

He heard Alexander shouting, “But we have a connection. I saved you. We are meant for each other.”

As he neared the cabin the smell of blood permeated the air. He burst through the door and saw Alexander holding Mia’s hoodie. Blood dripped from the slashes in the fabric, and traces of her hair were wrapped around his fingers.

Cain stumbled to his knees. “What have you done? Oh, what have you done?”

“You promised her,” Alexander said. “You said you would not let her become one of us.” Alexander stared at Cain. “Now she hates me.” Then Alexander backed up, dropping the hoodie. “Did you really think she would want you if she was one of us?”

Cain took in the splatters of blood that lay on the floor where Alexander dropped the hoodie, and he noticed the glint of steel from a hunting knife sticking out from under the bed. He felt Mia, and then he heard a noise. He lowered his head to the floor. She was curled up in a ball under the bed in a sea of blood. Alexander’s feet now appeared up close, right in front of Cain’s face. Alexander reached down for the knife.

Cain grabbed Alexander’s arm, and looked up at him. He snarled, “You should have kept walking.” He lunged at Alexander, grabbing his head, jumping and twisting his arms. He then stared at the lifeless eyes looking back at him before letting the head drop to the floor.

Mia slowly dragged herself out from under the bed. She held in a sob as she pushed Alexander’s head away.

“Mia.” Cain looked nervously at her. He could not take his eyes away from her multiple injuries. Blood seeped from the dozens of slashes on her hands, arms and neck. Her hand looked the worst as some of the fingers were almost completely severed. “You will need to feed soon.”

Mia never heard his words, her mind and every cell in her body were focused on the blood oozing out of the dead vampire. She dropped to her knees and bit into what was left of Alexander’s neck.

Eventually the hunger began to subside and Mia realized what she was doing. She pushed herself away from the body. “Oh, God, what am I doing? I’m a monster.”

“You did what was natural to you now. You needed to feed.” He smiled at her. “We can feed on each other. You are starting to heal already.”

Mia looked at the wounds, they no longer bled. Even her fingers were starting to heal, and she felt no pain. Apprehensively she looked at Cain. “I don’t want to hurt anyone. I’m terrified I will do something bad.”

Cain smiled and reached for her. “You won’t hurt anyone, that I am sure of.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“You are a good person, and if you did happen to lose control, I would not allow you to do anything that would cause harm. I promise.” His eyes were full of tenderness, when he said quietly, “I love you too much to allow you to do anything you don’t want to do, Mia. I have always loved you. I always will.”

And their worlds were changed forever.